- 1 -
CLAIRVOYANCE
1. What Does the Term Clairvoyance Mean and What Does It Involve?
We predict the future all the time, but we usually, if not always, do it by taking into account our experience,knowledge, and surroundings. Some predictions by psychics come true. So do some predictions by non-psychics.No doubt much of our anticipation of the future is unconscious and second nature, but it is based on quite naturaland mundane abilities and not on mysterious or supernatural powers.Clairvoyance, a psychic ability to see things beyond the range of the power of vision, is often called the “sixthsense.” Clairvoyance is the art of “seeing” with senses beyond the five we normally use. It is usually associated
with precognition or retrocognition. Clairvoyance is related to the images that are always present in your mind thatbring messages from other realms. These images can be shape, colors, still, animated, remain on a few seconds,
or last a longer time. You may “see” them with your eyes open or closed. The faculty of seeing into the future is
called second sight if it is not induced by scrying, drugs, trance, or other artificial means. The word clairvoyance
means “clear-sighted,” or being able to see in the invisible (to physical vision) worlds. It is a faculty latent in all and
will eventually be possessed by every human being in the course of his or her spiritual unfolding.
Although, inherently, each of us has this faculty, a persistent effort is required to unfold it in a positive manner,
and this seems to be a powerful deterrent. If it could be bought, many people would pay a high price for it. Few
people, however, seem willing to live the life that is required to awaken it. That awakening comes only by patient,
persistent effort. It cannot be purchased: there is no royal road to its acquisition. A Gallup poll indicates that belief
in clairvoyance has increased from 26 percent to 32 percent over the past decade. It is, undoubtedly, the element
of prophecy that makes clairvoyance so fascinating to many people. To be able to cheat time, so to speak,
becomes almost a passion with some. Yet, such attempts to glimpse into the future, when successful, bring
dissatisfaction, unrest, a centering of attention upon oneself, and a general loss of equilibrium; when
unsuccessful, they are futile indeed. The true clairvoyant power, on the other hand — which takes its beginnings
in unselfish love — brings with it no such unhappy results. It is a power used at will by the master of life; in us it
feebly manifests as flashes of intuition, hunches, warnings in dreams, and the like. A person who knows
“instinctively,” as we say, what to do in a crisis, when to act, and when to refrain from action, who can make swift
decisions, perhaps on momentous questions, that contain no flaw of judgment, who has a balanced sense of
values is merely exercising the clairvoyant power of “seeing straight.” Some people find it easy to tune their
frequencies in to the other side to “see.” Other people develop the skill with practice. Some people can never
master it. Some people become clairvoyant after a unique experience such as a Near-Death Experience, ET
Abduction, high fever, serious accident, blow to the head area, or opening of the kundalini energies. Some people
use chemical stimulants or hallucinogens to heighten their awareness. This is something I do not advise as the
information may not be accurate and physical side effects may occur later on. The very qualities such as
discrimination and sound judgment, the natural attributes of the well-developed individual, indicate that normal
evolutionary growth leads us sanely, even if imperceptibly, towards the acquiring of clairvoyant powers. The
highly specialized powers of the adept, the normal higher human faculties, developed, refined, and expanded to a
universal scope, must always rest on such secure foundations of character.
Two Types of Clairvoyance
There are two types of clairvoyance. When an individual is able, at will, to see in and investigate the inner
worlds, and is the master of himself and what he is doing, he has developed positive, voluntary clairvoyance. This
type of clairvoyance is developed through pure, helpful living, and the individual must be carefully trained in its
use, in order that it may be completely effective and useful.
- 2 -
When the sights of the inner worlds are presented to an individual beyond his control, and he sees what is
given to him to see and can in no way control this sight, it is negative or involuntary clairvoyance. This type of
clairvoyance is dangerous, laying the individual open to possession by discarnate entities and, if permitted to go
far enough, presenting the possibility that his or her life, in this world and the next, will quite literally not be his or
her own. Although both positive and negative clairvoyance exist, it is only with positive clairvoyance that an
individual can accurately see and investigate the inner worlds and advance himself along the evolutionary path.
Negative clairvoyance cannot be counted upon as a reliable tool of investigation, it often brings about the highly
undesirable situation of personal control from an outside source, and it can cause evolutionary regression of the
individual concerned. The development of negative clairvoyance is much easier because it is merely a revival of
the mirror-like function possessed by man in the far past, by which the outside world was involuntarily reflected in
him. This function was afterward retained by inbreeding. With present-day media, this power is intermittent, which
explains why they can sometimes “see” and at other times, for no apparent reason, fail utterly to do so.
Therefore, the aspirant must feel not a wish to gratify an idle curiosity, but a holy and unselfish desire to help
humanity. Until such a desire exists, no progress can be made in the attainment of positive clairvoyance.
What It Involves
Opening inherent clairvoyant gifts has to do with DNA activation of encoded cellular memories, activations of
chakras, raising frequency, balancing energy bodies, self-esteem and the ability to trust in what is heard and
seen, and the present emotional state (clearing issues that block/or influence the information you get).
Expand your knowledge base in all areas of 3D. If you haven’t studied a language, it sounds like gibberish
and its written symbols make no sense at all. The brain will have no way of interpreting the language into
something you can understand. With the archetypes seen in meditation, dreams, etc., the brain needs some sort
of frame of reference in order to understand. Every reading is modified, and markedly colored, by own powers of
interpretation, partly governed by the degree of technical knowledge concerning the character and partly by the
level of mental and intuitional development. The neophyte must comprehend what he or she sees in the Desire
World. Being clairvoyant does not mean that all truth is at once open to us and that we can “see all about” the
higher worlds. The mere ability to see does not give us universal knowledge of that which we see. It requires
much study and application to know about even that infinitesimal part of physical things that we handle in our daily
lives. Hereditary and evolutionary backgrounds affect nature of interpretation. Once clairvoyant gifts are opened, it
is like any other exercise; it gets easier and easier. Some people mediate daily not for these messages but just to
keep their sheath bodies in balance. They receive few images; but like to relax and feel at peace. When
clairvoyant, solid objects are seen both inside and out. Space and solidity, as hindrances to observation, have
ceased to exist. In the Physical World, objects at least are dense, solid, and do not change in the twinkling of an
eye. In the Desire World, they change in the most erratic manner. This is a source of endless confusion to the
negative, involuntary clairvoyant, and even to the neophyte who enters under the guidance of a teacher. The
teaching the neophyte receives, however, soon brings him or her to a point where he or she can perceive the Life
that causes the change in Form and knows it for what it is, despite all possible and puzzling changes.
Clairvoyants must first be trained before their observations are of any real value, and the more proficient they
become, the more modest they are about telling of what they see; and the more do they defer to the versions of
others, knowing how much there is to learn and realizing how little the single investigator can grasp of all the
details incident to his or her investigations. This accounts for the varied versions of the higher worlds, which are
often an argument against the existence of these worlds. They contend that if these worlds exist, investigators
must necessarily bring back identical descriptions. However, each has his or her own peculiar way of looking at
things and can describe what he or she sees only from his or her particular point of view. The account he or she
gives may differ from those of others, yet all may be equally truthful from each individual observer’s viewpoint.
- 3 -
Another important distinction to be made is that the power that enables one to perceive the objects in a world
is not identical with the power of entering that world and functioning there. The voluntary clairvoyant, though able
to distinguish the true from the false in the Desire World, is in practically the same relation to it as a prisoner
behind bars. He can see it but cannot participate. However, further exercises given, furnish the aspirant with a
vehicle in which he or she can function in the inner worlds in a perfectly self-conscious manner.
Clairvoyance connects to the right side of the brain — the feminine, creative, and intuitive aspects. That is
why physical sensations may be felt on the left side of the body when working clairvoyantly.
Possession of such faculties does not indicate an unusual degree of spiritual development; nor is their
manifestation dependent upon purity and unselfishness of character. They are merely evidences that one or more
of the astral senses are partially able to act independent of their physical counterparts.
Every cell in our bodies is being affected by the raising frequencies of the planet. We are being activated
whether we want to be or not. Humanity is returning to an age of enlightenment in which we are all activating and
we see the truth of our reality. At that time, psychic abilities become our total experience — the spiraling evolution
of consciousness thought.
2. What Is Its History?
There have been reports of clairvoyance and clairvoyant abilities throughout history in most cultures.
Religious belief and custom have always profoundly affected the status of such powers, and their development
along lower or higher lines has run parallel with, and has been a fundamental part of, the growth and influence of
religion among the people. When the mysteries were still influencing the life of ancient Greece, a high type of
clairvoyant was used in the sacred oracles. The priestess on the tripod was considered holy, and was cherished
and protected from contamination of any sort. The temples of Aesculapius in Greece; where the art of healing was
developed, and the most remarkable cures were performed; were a recognized part of the mysteries themselves.
Edgar D. Mitchell, in his book Psychic Exploration, cites many examples of precognition or clairvoyance as being
a part of recorded history. He states that cases of precognition go back to the Greek civilization of 700 B.C. Battle
strategies were decided by consulting the Delphic oracle. Proof that precognition was used in 400 B.C. is seen in
the military victory of the naval chief, Themistacles. After consulting the Delphi oracle, he built 300 wooden ships
and gained victory over the stronger and larger Persian ships by guiding them in the Straits of Salamis.
Ancient Hindu religious texts list clairvoyance as one of the siddhis (an Indian term meaning skills) that can be
acquired through appropriate meditation and personal discipline. However, a large number of accounts of
clairvoyance are of the spontaneous variety among the general public. Many people report cases of “knowing” in
one form or another when a loved one has died or was in danger before receiving notification through normal
channels that such events have taken place. During the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, psychics were
accused of practicing witchcraft and were put to death by the Church. Clairvoyance was a phenomenon reported
to have been observed in the behavior of somnambulists, people who were mesmerized and in a trance state
(nowadays, equated with hypnosis, by most people) in the time of Franz Anton Mesmer. The earliest recorded
report of somnambulistic clairvoyance is credited to Marquis de Puysegur, a follower of Mesmer. The incident
took place in 1784 when he was treating a local dull-witted peasant named Victor Race. During treatment, Victor
would go into trance and undergo a personality change, becoming fluent and articulate, and giving diagnosis and
prescription for his own disease as well as for those of other patients, and forgetting everything when he came out
of the trance state. As late as 1837, spirits communicated the idea that spiritual communication would be a global
experience. The first investigative group was formed in 1851 and was called the New York Circle. This group was
formed to study the Fox sisters who had obtained information regarding a murder. The murder was discovered
and the information provided by the Fox sisters was verified as being correct. However, the source of the Fox
sisters’ information remains a mystery.
- 4 -
The journal, Spirit World, says there were 100 mediums in New York and approximately 50 to 60 private
spiritual circles in Philadelphia by the middle of 19th century. Spiritual movements existed in England, France,
Germany, and Italy. Clairvoyance was one of the aspects studied by members of the Society for Psychical
Research (SPR). Psychics of many descriptions have claimed clairvoyant ability. The present cycle started with
the rise of modern Spiritualism in the middle of last century. The movement spread very fast, first through America
and later to some of the European countries. By this time, there had been a growing interest in cures affected by
means of hypnotism. Combined with new possibilities that these experiments suggested, the spiritualistic
movement was welcomed as a new revelation. Reputed clairvoyants developed into mediums, and “Spirit Circles”
were formed in many families. By the last quarter of the 20th century, tremendous interest had been aroused in
every sort of abnormal power. As more and more people from various sections of society got attracted to it and
media focused attention on these groups, glamour had been cast over it. Experimental research into clairvoyance
has become more systematic. Perhaps the most well-known studies of clairvoyance in recent times was the US
government-funded remote-viewing project at SRI/SAIC during the 1970s through the mid-1990s. Results of
some parapsychological studies suggest that clairvoyance does exist (though that interpretation is disputed by
critics). The studies also show that clairvoyance does not, in general, require another person to send the
information being received, i.e., it can, to some extent, be distinguished from telepathy. Documented evidence by
responsible and authoritative people, whose past has been unfolded before their eyes and who have been
allowed a glimpse of the future, are seen in Psychic literature. They include famous personalities such as
Abraham Lincoln, President of the USA during the American civil war, Lord Balfour, a former Prime Minister of
Great Britain, Arthur Conan Doyle, the creator of Sherlock Holmes, and recently, the former President of the
United States of America, Ronald Reagan, and the First lady Nancy Reagan. Throughout history, royalty, heads
of state and politicians, as well as common people, have consulted a variety of seers in an effort to be forewarned
of events to come, to seek advice, and to find answers to the problems that surround them. There have been
some remarkable accounts of mishaps being avoided, advice which eventuated in an accidental event, of
unexpected changes in a person’s life coming to pass and of changes in attitude leading to a more positive and
beneficial outlook on life. Similarities and Differences between Clairvoyance and Witchcraft, Telepathy,
Telekinesis, and Precognition Explained
Before explaining in detail what the differences and similarities between clairvoyance, witchcraft, telepathy,
telekinesis, and precognition are, let us see what they are, in a nutshell:
Clairvoyance: The ability to perceive and understand objects and events beyond the range of ordinary
perception, i.e., remote viewing.
Precognition: The ability to perceive and understand future events and states not yet experienced, i.e.,
seeing into the future.
Telekinesis (psychokinesis): The ability to influence objects by direct mental manipulation, i.e., to cause the
movement and manipulation of physical objects by the power of your mind.
Telepathy (mind-reading): The ability to directly transfer your thoughts into the minds of others and to
perceive the thoughts of others, i.e., the ability of perceiving and projecting thought.
Witchcraft: Witchcraft is a religion. It involves a system of belief and practice, and is, for many, a way of life. It
is the power and ability to draw energy from the earth, concentrate it, and sent it out into the world.
The average person sees the world around them with only their physical eyes, but clairvoyance is a way of
perceiving things beyond the scope of the eyesight. For example, the clairvoyant inner vision may see through
walls, or witness events taking place at some distant location. Some psychics believe that clairvoyance happens
to people who are able to get out of the physical body and “see” by means of the astral body. They shift their
center of consciousness outside of themselves. “Clairvoyant” is a word now used to describe someone with
second sight.
- 5 -
Telepathy, clairvoyance, and precognition have in common the ability of conveying knowledge across space
or time. They are grouped together because in the fourth dimension, space–time is a field, and spatial translations
are the same as temporal translations. The mechanism is an impression on the generalized preconscious that
exists throughout space–time. Although all the 5 ESPs represent the power of mind as the center point, witchcraft
is entirely different in theory, practice, and nature from the rest.
Clairvoyance and Telepathy
Telepathy, which is the transfer of thoughts, ideas, images or symbols from one mind to another, perceives
directly the thoughts and feelings that are present in another consciousness without the usual intervening sensory
precepts. It is a paranormal awareness that perceives another person’s experience. Distances do not matter, as it
can be a meter or it can be thousands of kilometers away. It may be distinguished from clairvoyance, in that
telepathy is in the form of a message whereas clairvoyance is in the form of a vision. (It is a difference similar to
that between radio and television.) Telepathy, from the Greek word tele and pathos, literally means “empathy at a
distance.” Telepathy is a kind of intuition, a “direct knowledge of distant facts.” Telepathy produces full and clear
impressions in a way that clairvoyance does not. It is a swift process of knowing through being. Clairvoyance
involves imagery; telepathy does not. It is different from telepathy because an actual vision is not necessarily an
emotional transference between organisms. When knowledge is reported of an outside event which is not known
to anyone else, such as the presence of a letter in a concealed drawer or a fire in an empty house, it has been
called “clairvoyance.” The more general term extrasensory perception (generally shortened to ESP) is now very
generally adopted to cover both telepathy and clairvoyance.
Clairvoyance and Precognition
Precognition is the direct knowledge or perception of the future, obtained through extrasensory means.
Precognition is the most frequently reported of all extrasensory perception (ESP) experiences, occurring most
often (60 percent to 70 percent) in dreams. Precognitive knowledge also may be induced through trance,
channeling, mediumship, and divination. Usually, the majority of precognitive experiences happen within a fortyeight-
hour period prior to the future event — most often it is within twenty-four hours. In rare cases, precognitive
experiences occur months, or even years, before the actual event takes place. Severe emotional shock seems to
be a major factor in precognition. By a ratio of four-to-one, most concern unhappy events, such as death and
dying, illness, accidents, and natural disasters. Intimacy is also a major factor — 80 to 85 percent of such
experiences involve a spouse, family member, or friend with whom the individual has close emotional ties.
The ability to sense, see, and/or hear things that may happen in the future is called precognition. However, in
clairvoyance the person can see visions of things occurring in the present, the person may experience foggy or
clear “movies” of things that have happened in the past, or things that will happen in the future. Clairvoyance is
usually associated with precognition or retrocognition.
Clairvoyance and Telekinesis
Moving objects from one place to another without using physical contact is called telekinesis. The reshaping
of objects using the mind’s energies, such as bending a spoon, or key, by just holding it and focusing is done by
the power of Telekinesis. Telekinesis is created by higher levels of consciousness. It cannot be created by
“wishing it” to happen on the physical level. The energy to move or bend an object is created by a person’s
thoughts created by their subconscious mind. Energy levels must be very high. The desire to move, break, or
bend an object must exist in a level of thought we do not as yet have control over, with the 10% of the brain
humans presently use. However, a clairvoyant does not have the power to move objects.
- 6 -
Clairvoyance and Witchcraft
It is not easy to draw a clear distinction between magic and witchcraft. Both are concerned with the producing
of effects beyond the natural powers of man by agencies other than the Divine. Witchcraft is a religion. It involves
a system of belief and practice and is, for many, a way of life. Witches cast spells. Since a commonly held belief is
that what is sent out is returned to the sender threefold, Witches tend to be very careful with spells. A spell is a
formula, or series of steps, to direct the will to a desired end. Energy is drawn from the earth, concentrated, and
sent out into the world. It is believed that with proper training and intent, human minds and hearts are fully
capable of performing all the magic and miracles they are ever likely to need, through the use of natural psychic
power. Clairvoyance is not a religion. Witchcraft has much in common with magic, while clairvoyance has not. The
faculty of seeing into the future, which is the highlight feature of clairvoyance, is not there in witchcraft. These two
are not similar in nature. While witchcraft can be practiced with negative intentions such as destruction,
annihilation, and defeating the opponent, clairvoyance is not destructive in nature and application.
Hundreds of years ago, one possessing the gift of clairvoyance was considered a witch, as unknown
knowledge was “feared.” Anything connected to “higher frequency” information was forbidden. The similarities in
the first four capabilities are that these depend on our ability to expand our mental energies. Witchcraft, on the
other hand, requires us to draw our energy from the earth. The capacity of clairvoyance is latent in every one, and
those in whom it already manifests itself are simply in that one particular a little in advance of the rest of us.
3. What Could Be the Scientific Explanation of This Skill and What Kind of Analysis Has Been Done?
In clairvoyance we “see” with what is commonly called the “third eye.” A gland called the pineal gland, located
in the back area of the brain, resembles an eye. Originally the size of a ping pong ball, its present size is
comparable to a pea. Medical science knows little about this gland and calls it “the atrophied third eye.” In some
respects, it is literally an eyeball. It is round and has an opening on one portion. In that opening is a lens for
focusing light. It looks upward. It is hollow and it has color receptors. Like our eyes that can look up to 90 degrees
away from the direction they are set, the pineal gland can also “look” as much as 90 degrees away from its set
direction (up). Also, just as we cannot look out the back of our heads, the pineal gland cannot look down.
Even in its shrunken size, the pineal gland has all the geometries and understandings of exactly how reality
was created. Most of us lost our memories during the fall. Without our memories, we started to breathe differently.
Pranic energy, which used to flow right through the center of the pineal gland and circulate up and down our
central tube, now changed route, and we started breathing through the nose and mouth. As our breathing
patterns changed, the prana bypassed the pineal gland and we gradually forgot how to use it. This resulted in its
degeneration and our seeing things in a totally different way, through a different interpretation of the reality called
polarity consciousness. The result of this polarity consciousness has us thinking that we’re inside a body looking
out, somehow separated from what’s out there. Nature retains nothing useless. Yet, in the brain are two small
organs called the pituitary body and the pineal gland neither of which are atrophying. This is very perplexing to
scientists. All over the body, we find organs which are either atrophying or developing. The pituitary body and the
pineal gland belong to still another class of organs, however, which are neither evolving nor degenerating, but are
dormant. In the far past, when man was in touch with the inner worlds, these organs were his means of ingress
thereto, and they will again serve that purpose at a later stage. They were connected with the involuntary or
sympathetic nervous system. Pictures presented themselves to man quite independently of his will.
At present, to regain contact with the inner worlds, it is necessary to establish the connection of the pineal
gland and the pituitary body with the cerebrospinal nervous system, and to reawaken the pituitary body and the
pineal gland. When that is accomplished, man will again possess the faculty of perception in the higher worlds,
but on a grander scale than it was in the distant past because it will be in connection with the voluntary nervous
system and therefore under the control of his will.
- 7 -
Through this inner perceptive faculty, all avenues of knowledge will be opened to him and he or she will have
at his or her service a means of acquiring information compared with which all other methods of investigation are
but child’s play.
The awakening of these organs can be accomplished by esoteric training. In majority, the greater part of the
sex force is expended through the creative organs for sense-gratification. When the aspirant to the higher life
curbs these excesses and devotes his or her attention to spiritual thoughts, the unused sex force commences to
ascend in stronger volume, traversing the heart, larynx, and the spinal cord, passing directly between the pituitary
body and the pineal gland toward the point at the root of the nose where the Spirit has its seat.
However, no matter how great, this current must be cultivated before esoteric training can begin. Not merely a
necessary accompaniment, it is a prerequisite to self-conscious work in the inner worlds. When the candidate has
lived a moral life devoted to spiritual thought for a time sufficient to establish the current of spiritual force, and is
found worthy to receive esoteric instruction, certain exercises set the pituitary body in vibration. This vibration
causes the pituitary body to impinge upon and the nearest line of force which, in turn, impinges upon the next line
to it, and so the process continues until the force of the vibration has been spent.
When these lines of force have been deflected sufficiently to reach the pineal gland, the gap between the two
organs has been bridged. This is the bridge between the World of Sense and the World of Desire. From the time it
is built, man becomes clairvoyant and able to direct his or her gaze where he or she will. Solid objects are seen
both inside and out. Space and solidity, as hindrances to observation, have ceased to exist. Yet, different human
beings vary in capacity of response to the very few vibrations which are within reach of our physical senses. It is
not a question of strength of vision or hearing, but of extent of susceptibility. If, with the means of a prism, a clear
spectrum is thrown on a sheet of white paper, and a number of people mark upon the paper the extreme limits of
the spectrum as it appears to them, it is fairly certain that their powers of vision are found to differ appreciably.
Some will see the violet extending much farther than the majority does; others will perhaps see rather less violet
than most, while gaining a corresponding extension of vision at the red end. Some few there will perhaps be who
can see farther than ordinary at both ends, and these will almost certainly be what we call sensitive people —
susceptible, in fact, to a great range of vibrations than are most men of the present day.
In hearing, the same difference can be tested by taking some sound which is just not too high to be audible —
on the very verge of audibility as it were — and discovering how many among a given number of people are able
to hear it. These examples clearly show that there is no hard-and-fast limit to man’s power of response to etheric
vibrations, but that some among us already have that power to a wider extent than others; and it will even be
found that the same man’s capacity varies on different occasions. It is not difficult for us to imagine that it might be
possible for a man to develop this power, and thus in time to learn to see much that is invisible to his fellow-men,
and hear much that is inaudible to them, since we know perfectly well that enormous numbers of these additional
vibrations do exist, and are simply, as it were, awaiting recognition.
4. Why Should Certain People Be More Sensitive Than Others?
During the epochs of our Earth’s history, all were naturally psychic. The pituitary body and the pineal gland,
two organs presently dormant in most people were, eons ago, connected with the involuntary nervous system and
invested man with involuntary clairvoyance. It was the looseness of the connection between the vital body and the
dense body that made them clairvoyant.
Since those times, the vital body has become much more firmly interwoven with the dense body in the
majority of people, but in all sensitives it is loose. A lax connection between vital and dense bodies induces
sensitivity to spiritual vibrations. That looseness constitutes the difference between the clairvoyant and the
ordinary person who is unconscious of all but the vibrations contacted by means of the five senses.
- 8 -
All human beings have to pass through this period of close connection of the vehicles and experience the
consequent limitation of consciousness. They are the instruments with which voluntary clairvoyance, under
control of the cerebrospinal nervous system, will be attained as man progresses spiritually. The man who
consciously evolves his spiritual faculties controls the vibration of these organs by will, and the power to “see” in
the other worlds is constant, to be used at his discretion.
As far as the growth of so-called extra-sensory faculties is concerned, humanity is divided into two general
categories. Among the members of one category (the “ordinary” people engaged in material pursuits and by and
large out of touch with the spiritual worlds), the connection between dense and vital bodies is close. In the other
category, that of the so-called “sensitives,” the connection between the two vehicles is loose. These “sensitives,”
in turn, are also divided into two classes: voluntary clairvoyants, positive and actuated by their own wills; and
involuntary clairvoyants, negative and amenable to the will of others. Being highly sensitive comes with a number
of gifts, as well as challenges. Sensitive souls are deeply affected by all aspects of life. They have great emotional
passion, intensity, and depth, and are easily affected by the energy and emotions of others.
They have heightened perceptive skills and are intuitive, highly aware, and keenly observant of the subtleties
of environment, including energy, light, noise, smell, texture, and temperature. Their perceptive skills operate in
the physical, intellectual, emotional, and spiritual realms. When they co-relate things seen in complex and original
concepts, they become visionaries. A sensitive soul is a person of deep empathy and high intensity, with powerful
intuition, awareness, and intelligence. They have a uniquely perceptive sensory system and are more sensitive to
emotions, energy, environmental conditions such as lighting or sound, other people, excitement, and stress. As a
result of these constant stimuli, they get easily overwhelmed or unable to cope. Being a “Sensitive” is both a gift
and a responsibility. Sensitive Souls require supportive relationships and help to tune into their own magnificent
inner guidance system for a powerful means of support. Connecting with like-minded souls is often deeply healing
for sensitive persons. There are, therefore, two classes of “Sensitive”: those who have not become firmly
enmeshed in matter and those who are in the vanguard of evolution. The latter are emerging from the acme of
materiality and are again divisible into two kinds: voluntary and involuntary. When the connection between the
vital body and the dense body of a man or woman is somewhat lax, the individual will be sensitive to spiritual
vibrations and, if positive, he or she will, BY HIS OR HER OWN WILL, develop his or her spiritual faculties, live a
spiritual life, and, in time, receive the teaching necessary to become a trained clairvoyant and a master of his or
her faculty at any and all times, free to exercise it or not, as he or she pleases.
If a person has this slight laxity between the vital and dense bodies, and is of a negative temperament, he or
she is likely to become the prey of discarnate Spirits, as a medium. Ultimately, perhaps, we might not only come
to recognize the immanence of the divine in nature, but also to see it clearly in ourselves.
The voluntary clairvoyant develops his sensitivity, and learns to control his extrasensory abilities, as a result of
exercising his will in living a pure, spiritual life and devoting himself to selfless service to others. When the
connection between the vital and dense bodies has become so lax that part of the vital body may be withdrawn,
the positive clairvoyant may become a conscious Invisible Helper. He or she can then function consciously in the
Spiritual World and bring back a recollection of everything he or she has done there, so that, for instance, when
he or she leaves his or her body at night, he or she takes up the life in the Invisible Worlds in a fully conscious
manner as we do here when we wake up in the morning after sleep and perform our worldly duties. The case of
the negative clairvoyant is entirely different. Because of the loose connection between physical and vital bodies, it
is sensitive to spiritual vibrations. Since he is of a negative temperament, and retrogression is more readily
accomplished than progression, he does not submit this sensitivity to his own domination. Inasmuch as the
negative faculty is exercised by means of the involuntary nervous system, it is not under the control of the will and
is, thus, sporadic in nature. The involuntary clairvoyant has no control over what he sees or experiences in the
other worlds. He is aware only of what happens before him, and cannot use his power for investigative purposes.
- 9 -
When a person has this lax connection between the vital and the dense body and is of a negative
temperament, he becomes a trance or materializing medium, and, when this happens, it can truly be said that his
life is no longer his own. It is extremely harmful to any individual to permit himself to become so negative that his
or her vehicles and faculties can be taken over by a discarnate entity, which is what occurs when a medium is
“working.” The entity can exert his or her control over the individual to the point where the individual can no longer
exercise choice in any manner, but must live only as the entity wishes him or her to live. This control can continue
in the individual’s life after death, when his or her desired body can be appropriated by the entity. It is extremely
difficult to break away from the entity once this has happened. Although both positive and negative clairvoyance
exist, it is only with positive clairvoyance that an individual can accurately see and investigate the inner worlds
and advance himself along the evolutionary path. Negative clairvoyance cannot be counted upon as a reliable tool
of investigation; it often brings about the highly undesirable situation of personal control from an outside source,
and can cause evolutionary regression of the individual concerned.
Negative clairvoyance is, so to speak, more or less thrust upon a person. He has done nothing on his own
initiative to generate the ability to perceive in the other worlds and does not, at least initially, set out purposely to
do so. Some psychics, in fact, have publicly expressed the wish that they could cease to encounter the — to them
— disturbing and distracting phenomena which sporadically intrude upon their consciousness.
Positive clairvoyance, on the other hand, is achieved solely after determined effort and persistence, both in
living the spiritual life of purity and service and in performing the requisite exercises. Once achieved, it remains a
permanent asset which the Ego retains in subsequent lifetimes — at least, as long as he continues to conduct
himself as an aspirant should. Negative clairvoyance, however, is a temporary attribute, not secured from one
lifetime to another. Thus, although it is much more difficult to develop positive clairvoyance, this becomes, once
attained, an enduring power of inestimable present and potential value to the Ego. To evolve voluntary
clairvoyance is an arduous task; few, therefore, possess this faculty. Negative clairvoyance, unfortunately, has
been developed by many who have no idea of the potential dangers to which they are exposing themselves.
Surely, if the trend of evolution, for an individual and for humanity as a whole, has to be developed, we should
strive to develop every constructive faculty we have in potential, including, particularly, the superphysical ones. It
is wise, however, to cultivate them along the lines most beneficial to powers of service to God and man. Trained
clairvoyance, on the other hand, is a highly effective instrument of investigation and scientific study. Many spiritual
Truths will be revealed through the use of this faculty once it has become commonplace among mankind, as it is
destined to be. Clairvoyance has the potential to free people from spiritual blindness so that we are no longer
condemned to repeat past mistakes, miss new opportunities, or fall prey to seductive yet perilous illusions.
5. What Kinds of Supports Are Used in Clairvoyance? Please Explain Crystal Balls and Tarot Cards?
Clairvoyants use supports to help to direct their intuition, to clear up their vision, and to concentrate mainly.
The support becomes the instrument chosen by the practitioner. In many cases, the support takes the place of the
consultant by playing the role of catalyst. It activates and maintains the received messages.
Immediate supports may include a photograph, a personal object, and/or the body (lines of the hand for
palmistry). The consultant in the case of direct clairvoyance can be considered as being the support. They
produce effects of clairvoyance by leaning only on what is in direct rapport with the person for whom one works.
The directive supports can be crystal balls, mirrors, water, and/or fire. They provide the line to follow during the
clairvoyance séance. Suggestive supports are tarots (tarologie), the cards (fortune-telling), wax or ink stains,
hairpins, the book (bibliomancy), the coffee marc, the egg, and the dream (oniromancie). They arouse ideas by
the sense of the symbols and ask for an interpretation. Calculable supports include astrology, numerology,
geomancy, and the I-Ching. They determine the clairvoyance by calculation and evaluation.
Supports communicators can be dowsing, spiritualism, and typology.
- 10 -
They allow connections, exchanges, and even messages. Crystal balls help develop Spiritual Sight. They can
be used to gaze into the future or peer into the past to seek the answers to some of life’s perplexing problems.
Scrying, or crystal gazing, helps to unfold your natural soul ability of clairvoyance by encouraging psychic activity
in your “Third-Eye” Chakra (or soul-energy center) located in the forehead of your spiritual self. For thousands of
years, seers have used a perfectly formed glass sphere or rock crystal ball to reflect their powerful clairvoyant
visions. Crystal Ball: The traditional choice for many experienced scryers, a crystal ball is often used as the
centerpiece for an altar. Historically, the reflective surface of a crystal ball, mirror, or a pool of dark water has
been used to enable the seeker to discern images that are thought to be responsive to a question or to a given
circumstance. The use of crystal balls by most media often helps them to gain more access to their clairvoyant
ability. This activity of looking into the crystal ball and gaining more access is known as scrying. When we think of
the term crystal ball gazing, we may think of a gypsy lady, with long, painted fingernails gazing into the crystal ball
and telling us information about our future. Looking into the depths of a crystal ball has been known to be able to
leave the mind open to visions from the supernatural world. Some modern psychics today use the crystal ball to
aid them in their meditations as well as a tool to see the future. Visions often appear within the crystal ball. These
visions may be seen as moving images or still photographs. It is also claimed that the act of staring into a crystal
ball aids the relaxation of the mind, which would give access to the natural psychic powers of the medium.
In everyday practice, the ball is used as a psychic link between the reader and the sitter, and the images that
appear are in the subconscious mind of the clairvoyant.
Tarot cards: According to Grillot de Givry, the tarot is one of the most wonderful human inventions. Despite all
the outcries of philosophers, this pack of pictures, in which destiny is reflected as in a mirror with multiple facets,
remains vital and exercises an irresistible attraction on imaginative minds. Critics who speak in the name of an
exact but uninteresting logic never succeed in abolishing its employment. The Tarot is a deck of cards that
originated over 500 years ago in northern Italy. Although the Tarot was first used in a game called Triumphs, it
was quickly adopted as a tool for divination, and popularized by occult societies such as the Hermetic Order of the
Golden Dawn. The early tarot symbolism was deeply rooted in Medieval and Renaissance Europe. Over the
centuries, it has grown to incorporate everything from Astrology and Kabala to Runes (which predate the Tarot by
1000 years) and the I-Ching (which predates the Tarot by 2500 years). Today, the Tarot is one of the most
popular tools for spiritual introspection in the West. The cards are popular among occultists and New Agers in all
walks of life. The traditional tarot deck consists of two sets of cards. The first set consists of 22 pictures (the major
arcana), such as the Fool, the Devil, Temperance, the Hermit, the Sun, the Lovers, the Hanged Man, and Death.
The other set (the minor arcana) has 56 cards with kings (or lords), queens (or ladies), knights, and knaves
(pages or servants) of sticks (or wands, cudgels, or batons), swords, cups, and coins.
Tarot cards are usually read by a fortune-teller, though in the modern times, anyone can buy a deck with
instructions on how to discover your real self and actualize your true potential. There is a romantic irresistibility to
the idea of shuffling the cards and casting one’s fate, to having one’s life laid out and explained by strangers who
have the gift of clairvoyance, to gamble on the future, and so on. Centuries of scientific advancement and learning
have not diminished the popularity of occult guidance systems like the tarot, Ouija boards, astrology, the I-Ching,
palmistry, iridology, reflexology, ink blots, graphology, anagrams, crystal balls, tea leaves, and the like. Generally,
the readings use either the 78-card Tarot pack or the 52 traditional playing cards. In either case, each of the cards
has a range of meanings and associated symbols, and the way the cards appear in the layout set clairvoyant
images racing through the reader’s mind. Although there are some basic principles involved, in practice each
reader will have his own methods and understanding of the cards. Take one Tarot card round to six different Tarot
readers and you’ll probably get different answers as to its meaning. This type of card reading is actually very
effective as it allows for a great deal of flexibility. The word clairvoyance means “clear-seeing”; but this is exactly
what it is not.
- 11 -
There are, as said, many grades of astral substance, each of which is familiar to a certain type of “seer,” but
as a rule it is the lower regions of the astral light that the clairvoyant contacts, a realm where all is a welter of
confusion. Even here, their vision is limited; they see only into one or more subplanes, and their pictures are
therefore partial and scrappy. Supports help provide them with clearer vision. The capacity of clairvoyance lies
latent in everyone, and those in whom it already manifests itself are simply, in that respect, a little in advance of
the rest of us.
6. How Does Synchronicity Play a Part in Psychic Phenomenon?
Meaningful coincidences are known as synchronicities. Psychologist Carl Jung believed that the traditional
notions of causality were incapable of explaining some of the more improbable forms of coincidence. Where it is
plain that no causal connection can be demonstrated between two events and yet a meaningful relationship,
nevertheless, exists between them, Jung called this operating principle synchronicity.
In The Structure and Dynamics of the Psyche, Jung describes how his research into the phenomenon of the
“collective unconscious” led to the observation of coincidences that were connected in such a meaningful way that
their occurrence seemed to defy the calculations of probability. He provided numerous examples culled from his
own psychiatric case studies — many now legendary. Synchronicity is a phenomenon most people can readily
understand because they have experienced it themselves.
When events in the material world clearly coincide with those of the dream world or history, it is synchronicity.
In the world of synchronicity, time does not seem to apply. Synchronicities are people, places, or events that your
soul attracts into your life — to help you evolve or to place emphasis on something going on in your life.
The more “consciously aware” you become of how your soul creates, the higher your frequency goes and the
faster your soul manifests. Each day, your life will become filled with meaningful coincidences — synchronicities
— that you have attracted or created in the grid of your experiences in the physical.
A famous example of Synchronicity is:
Abraham Lincoln was elected to Congress in 1846.
John F. Kennedy was elected to Congress in 1946.
Abraham Lincoln was elected President in 1860.
John F. Kennedy was elected President in 1960.
The names Lincoln and Kennedy each contain seven letters.
Both were particularly concerned with civil rights.
Both their wives lost their children while living in the White House.
Both Presidents were shot on a Friday.
Both were shot in the head in the presence of their wives.
The Secretary of each President warned them not to go to the theatre and Dallas, respectively.
Lincoln’s Secretary was named Kennedy.
Kennedy’s Secretary was named Lincoln.
Both Presidents were assassinated by Southerners.
Both Presidents were succeeded by Southerners.
Both successors were named Johnson.
Andrew Johnson, who succeeded Lincoln, was born in 1808.
Lyndon Johnson, who succeeded Kennedy, was born in 1908.
John Wilkes Booth, who assassinated Lincoln, was born in 1839.
Lee Harvey Oswald, who assassinated Kennedy, was born in 1939.
Both assassins:
Were known by their three names.
- 12 -
Have fifteen letters in their names.
Were murdered by men who pleaded insanity.
Were thought to be involved in a conspiracy.
John Wilkes Booth ran from the theatre and was captured in a warehouse.
Lee Harvey Oswald ran from a warehouse and was captured in a theatre.
There are no accidents — just synchronicity wheels commonly known as the gears of time or the wheels of
time, the wheel of karma. As seen above, not all synchronicities are positive. Sometimes these lead to learning
lessons — when you are deceived into thinking that it is the right road to take at that moment in time. This is not
always the case. If you are dysfunctional of dramatic inclinations, you will attract dysfunctional people and events.
There are two fundamental types of synchronicity:
1. One in which the compensatory activity of the archetype is experienced both inwardly and outwardly. (The
event seems to emerge from the subconscious with access to absolute knowledge, which cannot be consciously
known.)
2. One in which the compensatory activity of the archetype is experienced outwardly only. (These convey to
the ego a much-needed wholeness of the self’s perspective; they show one a new perspective)
At a point in time, you might feel that you have met someone who interests you and touches your soul.
Through synchronicity, that person seems to come into your life over and over again. You begin to feel a destiny
with that person. You begin to think with your heart instead of your head. You connect with that person. In some
cases, the karma between the two people is positive; but, in many cases, you have attracted that person into your
life for a learning lesson whether you are aware of it or not.
An event can be considered synchronistic when an inner experience such as a dream, vision, or other form of
déjà vu prepares you for the physical event. All synchronistic phenomena can be grouped under three categories:
1. The coincidence of a psychic state in the observer with a simultaneous objective, external event that
corresponds to the psychic state or content where there is no evidence of a causal connection between the
psychic state and the external event, and where, considering the psychic relativity of space and time, such a
connection is not even conceivable.
2. The coincidence of a psychic state with a corresponding external event taking place outside the observer’s
field of perception, i.e., at a distance, and only verifiable afterward.
3. The coincidence of a psychic state with a corresponding, not yet existent, future event that is distant in time
and can likewise only be verified afterward.
Synchronicities often prefigure a profound transformation. A person who showed excessive rationality and
remained psychologically inaccessible might improve in demeanor once presented with a case of synchronicity.
Jung believed that the phenomenon of synchronicity was primarily connected with psychic conditions. Couplings
of inner (subjective) and outer (objective) reality evolved through the influence of the archetypes, patterns
inherent in the human psyche and shared by all of mankind. These primordial images comprise man’s collective
unconscious, representing the dynamic source of all human confrontation with death, conflict, love, sex, rebirth,
and mystical experience. When an archetype is activated by an emotionally charged event, other related events
tend to draw near. Thus archetypes become a doorway that gives us access to the experience of meaningful (and
often, insightful) coincidence.
Implicit in Jung’s concept of synchronicity is the belief in the ultimate “oneness” of the universe. Such
phenomenon betrays a “peculiar interdependence of objective elements among themselves as well as with the
subjective (psychic) states of the observer or observers.” Jung claimed to have found evidence of this
interdependence — not only in his psychiatric studies, but in his research of esoteric practices as well.
The I-Ching, a Chinese method of divination, is regarded as the clearest expression of the synchronicity
principle. Similarly, Jung discovered that the synchronicity within the I-Ching also extended to astrology.
- 13 -
In formulating his synchronicity principle, Jung was influenced to a profound degree by the “new” physics of
the twentieth century, which had begun to explore the possible role of consciousness in the physical world. The
belief suggested by quantum theory and by reports of synchronous events — that matter and consciousness
interpenetrate — is, of course, far from new. Synchronicity reveals the meaningful connections between the
subjective and objective worlds. Synchronistic events provide an immediate religious experience as a direct
encounter with the compensatory patterning of events in nature as a whole, both inwardly and outwardly.
Essential Characteristics of the Synchronistic Event are:
1. The specific intrapsychic state of the subject defined as one of the following:
a. The unconscious content which, in accordance with the compensatory needs of the conscious
orientation, enters consciousness (something is in our conscious)
b. The conscious orientation of the subject around which the compensatory synchronistic activity centers
(something happens concerning what is in our mind)
2. An objective event corresponds with this intrapsychic state (may be literal or figurative correspondence):
a. The objective event as a compensatory equivalent to the unconscious compensatory content
b. The objective event as the sole compensatory of the ego-consciousness
3. Even though the intrapsychic state and the objective event may be synchronous according to clock time
and spatially near to each other, the objective event may, contrary to this, be distant in time and/or space in
relation to the intrapsychic state (as in telepathy, clairvoyance, etc.)
4. The intrapsychic state and the objective event are not causally related to each other’s causality
5. The synchronistic event is meaningful (excludes some coincidence, but does not require the meaning to be
understood)
a. The intrapsychic state and the objective event as meaningful parallels
b. The numinous charge associated with the synchronistic experience (feeling of spiritual experience)
c. Import of the subjective-level interpretation (the content must reflect back on the issues of the individual)
d. The archetypal level of meaning (transcends the individual and implies absolute knowledge)
Synchronicities can also go nowhere as they just occur to make a point. Always take into consideration the
bigger picture of the synchronicity — not the actual event. Look at the underlying facts when the synchronicity
occurs, to be sure you know why you attracted that situation into your life.
7. How Can One Test One’s Personal Capacity for This Skill?
Every person on this planet has, at least once, experienced information and knowledge that he or she
wouldn’t, or shouldn’t, normally know. Knowledge thus gained from a source outside the person’s intellect is
distinct from learned knowledge and experience. This insight comes directly from the universal mind and from
other people. If this feeling has never been experienced, it is because of inattention or unrecognition. Just like
hearing, feeling, seeing, smelling, and tasting, everyone has it. It is our sixth sense.
Some signs of psychic ability:
1. Knowing who has called before attending the phone.
2. Knowing what is going to be said before the person speaks.
3. A sudden hunch that, later, is proven to be correct.
4. A sudden urge to go somewhere or do something and, when done, is later proved to be the best action.
When you ignore it, you end up regretting not trusting your own “intuition.”
5. The ability to read an individual’s inner feelings even though, on the outside, they are hiding them.
7. The feeling that there is a presence helping you.
8. When you understand the higher purpose behind a situation you find yourself in.
9. Hearing a soft inner voice tipping you off about happenings in your own life or in the life of someone else.
- 14 -
Extrasensory perception describes a means of getting information from senses than the five that everyone
uses as their primary means. When people develop their ESP, they have increased their mind power by a
quantum leap over other people. It enables them to send and receive information almost at will to influence things
that are important to them. Mind-reading, clairvoyance, and precognition are all perceived through mental
telepathy. Mental telepathy makes possible the “knowing” of past, future, or current events, which is not supposed
to be part of our knowledge. When someone demonstrates an ability to send and receive information that is not
part of their ordinary senses, it is placed in the realm of “extra” — almost as though it was bizarre or abnormal,
and not part of the human psyche or sense abilities. However, telepathic ability is available to all those willing to
practice and learn how to increase this talent that is given to everyone at birth. A person’s psychic, ESP,
telepathic, or mediumship abilities can’t be judged by a single or a group of exercises. This ability develops
through time and practice. Most of the world-renowned media, psychics, and other mentalists, when first tested,
had dismal results. The difference now evident is due to training, exercises, and practice.
Another important factor is the mindset and attitude at the time of the test. Be certain of a good frame of mind
when your start. A bad emotional state, tension, obligation, or depression are not situations in which you should
test yourself for psychic ability. The test itself has no relationship to your other psychic or intuitive abilities.
Practicing exercises increases the mind’s ability to send and receive information, and will be an asset.
Patience and persistence will gradually increase the perception of life. By developing the power of your mind, you
will have gained MIND CONTROL. Psychics and mediums use extrasensory perception to know secret and
private information about another person’s life, and, so, are able to advise them. Some of them discovered at a
young age itself that they had this ability, and some later. However, improving and cultivating it through patience,
practice, and effort has lead to self-development.
The standard ESP Cards (sometimes called Zener Cards), used by the parapsychologist J.B. Rhine in his
classic studies of Extrasensory Perception, show five different symbols.
Some of the many tests are as follows:
The telepathy test allows two people to act as “sender” and “receiver.”
The clairvoyance test allows one person to attempt to guess hidden cards that have been randomly selected.
The closed deck procedure simulates the shuffling of a deck and the drawing of cards one by one until all have
been selected. In this procedure, there will always be an equal number of targets showing each symbol (e.g., a
closed deck of 25 cards will have five of each symbol). With the open deck procedure, a card is randomly
selected from a full deck on every trial. This is similar to a procedure in which the full deck of cards is shuffled and
a card selected, and then returned to the deck for another shuffling before the next card is selected. In this
procedure, there will not necessarily be an equal number of each target symbol. The feedback procedure
(clairvoyance test) shows you each target card after you have made your guess, and keeps a running total of your
hits. This, however, is not possible with a closed deck procedure. This is because it would allow the counting of
cards already drawn, thereby improving the chances of guessing later cards. When using a telepathy test, the
sender should call out the correct answers to the receiver after each guess has been made.
With the blind procedure (clairvoyance test), the target card will not be shown after each trial nor the result
until the end of the run of cards. This procedure allows you to use either a closed or an open deck. When using a
telepathy test, the sender should NOT give the receiver any feedback until all guesses have been made.
A standard run uses 25 cards. With only 25 cards, 10 hits (correct guesses) must be obtained to give a
significant result showing possible evidence of ESP. To improve the reliability of results, select a run of at least 50
cards.
The lower the probability, the better. Conventionally, a probability of 0.05 (1 chance in 20) is taken as showing
a significant result. This means that only 1 person in 20 would be expected to do this well. Probabilities of 0.01 (1
in 100), 0.001 (1 in 1000), or smaller offer stronger evidence of ESP.
- 15 -
The analysis also shows the score, taking into account possible target displacement. Some people claim that
their guesses correctly match the next target selected (+1 effect) rather than the target selected for that trial. This
may indicate evidence of precognition. If using the BLIND procedure, the score is also calculated by comparing
guesses with the previous target (-1 effect). Obviously, this cannot be done for the FEEDBACK procedure, since
the previous target is already known. Each test covers a different aspect of mind control and telepathy. Done
repeatedly and on a rotation basis, using different symbols at different times, this helps to keep the person being
tested from getting bored. It is important to maintain enthusiasm and interest. When a person begins to get bored,
his or her score often goes down. Remember that the important thing is not how good the score is, but the
practice, which leads to telepathy and mind control. The technique described is for a general evaluation of a
person’s ability to guess cards with symbols on them through telepathy and ESP. This test is not clinical evidence,
but a general indicator regarding one’s ability to guess cards in a deck. Any results learned here, whether great,
dismal or average, do not have bearing on a person’s psychic abilities. Those talents and abilities are separate,
and need to be measured or tested by themselves with other test procedures. The overall purpose is to develop
your overall ability to focus, which leads to greater mind power and telepathy. The difference between a psychic,
an intuitive, and a medium is that a psychic is one who tunes to a higher source to get information that comes
from outside the intellect. This information comes from the universal mind through ESP. The intuitive knows things
based upon an intellectual capacity that utilizes logic, personal experience, and learned knowledge to arrive at
certain conclusions about the facts. The medium has the highly developed senses of both, plus the added mental
tuning to another realm of knowledge. The medium thus is able to connect with the world of deceased souls that
are said to be dead, but who, actually, are in a different reality than those who exist in the physical world.
Further Exercises to Develop Clairvoyance
For many people, clairvoyance comes naturally — especially for children. However, with training, practice,
and faith, anyone can learn to perform detailed and accurate readings. Clairvoyant abilities enhance life; the need
for spiritual insight and understanding has led people to explore ways of developing their own intuition. A growing
number of people are waking up to the levels of awareness within themselves and are seeking validation for
invaluable, empowering tools that can be used in everyday life for guidance, healing, protection, manifestation,
and creativity. Clairvoyant ability helps access and decipher visual information through extrasensory means, i.e.,
without involving the eyes but the infinite universe beyond. When being clairvoyant, the same mechanics of the
brain that are active while dreaming or using the imagination are used. Clairvoyant development helps you access
a higher form of learning and information that could not possibly be obtained through logical or physical means.
Clairvoyance helps access creative energies and ideas that greatly enhance artistic endeavors.
Without attempting something, it would be impossible to know that the ability existed, and that, with training
and practice, it could be developed. The path of clairvoyance is a path of personal transformation, and it is like
bringing a lantern into a dark, ancient cave. The innate psychic abilities we are born with are overlooked as we
become “conditioned” to see the world in mundane ways. However, progress is hard to measure because of the
elusive nature of psychic phenomena. As there are no guarantees of success, the frustration level can be high.
However, the key to success is to not give up. Set aside time to practice. Calm the mind and relax. Concentration
is an ability that must develop in and of it. When it becomes an integral part of daily experience, the ability to
charge and renew spiritual energy system at any time and situation is gained.
The next most important, yet most misunderstood, metaphysical process is to clear the psyche. A blocked
psyche takes energy away from the individual and prevents the raising of the consciousness. It sets limits on an
individual’s perspective by making it linear and stops spiritual growth. Without growth, a psychic cannot achieve
enlightenment. Clearing the psyche is removing karma — changing negative thought patterns and achieving
spiritual lessons that will help you become a better and “purer” psychic.
- 16 -
The first step in clearing the psyche is acknowledging the existence of a karmic issue or negative trait. Once
you have defined the issue, acknowledge it by giving it form, and then forgive. Either forgive yourself for having
those perceptions, or forgive those individuals or issues you think played a part in it, or both. Move the ego aside
and allow the divine forces to work through you and with you. Allowing your own ego to get the best of you will
eventually work against your abilities and, sometimes, your physical body. Only after forgiving can you release the
past. By releasing the issue, you are “taking the power” out of it so that there’s nothing there to hold you back. As
you work on the issues in your life that stop you from treading the enlightened path, you can begin developing
your gifts. Once the acknowledgement, forgiveness, and “letting go” are achieved, then the “pure” psychic and/or
channel can emerge.
Ten beginner exercises that help to unlock spiritual gifts and harness the energy of the spirit are:
1. When the telephone rings, pause. Before doing anything, try to visualize the person calling. Before
answering the doorbell, try to guess who it will be. Accuracy in intuition and precognition will improve
dramatically through practice.
2. At a queue, visualize the teller who will serve you. This exercise is done to develop intuition and the ability
to psychically connect with others who are in close proximity.
3. At sporting events, guess the outcome before the event begins. To develop this skill, expand to predicting
more statistics such as scores.
4. Practice at a dice roll by calling “even” or “odd” before the dice is thrown; your accuracy will increase with
practice. Expand to call the number the dice will land on.
5. With a friend and a deck of playing cards, begin by predicting black or red. When accuracy is 80% or
greater, expand to predict the suit, and, later, the number or face of the card as well.
6. When in an elevator, if another passenger joins you, guess the button that they’ll press.
7. First thing in the morning, write down the names of those you will have important interactions with that
day. Instead of relying on logic, clear the mind and allow faces or names to come to you naturally. Doing this
regularly will improve your accuracy.
8. Guess another’s intentions. This exercise helps you improve your intuition concerning the intentions,
preferences, and actions of others, and it can lead to developing telepathy and empathy.
9. Before a meeting or appointment, guess the color of clothing the other person will be wearing before you
meet. This improves your clairvoyant abilities and develops remote-viewing skills as well. Or, see if you can
guess the mood of the people you will meet today.
10. Among three friends of yours, ask a friend to lie to you (decided among them earlier). Write down the
name of the person you feel will lie to you. After asking the question and listening to their reply, show them the
paper. This helps you develop intuition and precognition, and can lead to developing telepathy. This skill is
especially valuable in life; the ability to recognize deception, and even predict it, can make your life, and the
lives of many others, much smoother.
Clairvoyant reading is a form of meditation. It forces you to concentrate because the second that your
attention wanders, you will lose access to information. It relaxes you and puts you in a completely different frame
of mind and emotional state. It helps in processing energy, break patterns, and programming, and heals wounds
for yourself and others more easily. Reading other people helps you gain insights into your own situation because
you will be drawn to read people who are mirrors for yourself.
Using the meditation tools of grounding and running energy, meditation can be used to focus creative lifeforce
energy. Problem-solving, differentiating the truth from the lies, practicing affirmations, calling back energy
from the past to create the future are reasons to make meditation a part of daily lifestyle. Learning about the
spiritual energy system will stimulate awareness and growth of the aura, charkas, and energy channels, and help
us facilitate change within it.
- 17 -
Working with a spiritual healing guide will teach a great deal on how to be aware of and how to communicate
with spirit. By developing clairvoyance, personal power, i.e., power over oneself, can be accessed.
The first weeks should be spent learning simple and effective meditation techniques that develop intuitive
awareness. ESP ability requires diligent practice. Meditation helps the physical conscious mind connect with the
higher or divine consciousness we all have inside ourselves. Through practice and dedication, this “bridging”
between our physical and divine selves opens the doors to a new spiritual knowledge that has always existed, but
one that we may not have been able to “tap” into.
Other practical ESP exercises for intermediates include:
Scanning: a couple of strangers must stand around 4 feet apart and face each other with their eyes closed.
After taking a moment to relax and ground, visualize the other as a ball of light or pure energy. Scan the ball of
light with the inner eye from top to bottom, or vice versa, and keep a note of words, images, colors, thoughts, or,
even, sensations in own body that come up during the scanning. Later, meet up and describe how what the other
experienced might fit in their lives at this time.
Predicting: As before, relax and ground yourself. Then project yourself into the next day, and write down
three happenings for the day. See yourself through your plans for tomorrow. Write your “predictions” based on the
information you received.
Online Tests: Work out online ESP tests in a quiet room. Try different tests at different times repeatedly.
Developing intuition raises IQ and helps you get more of what you want out of life. The techniques, elements, or
methods that are considered useful to develop clairvoyance are many. The most sensationalized and most
expensive is the stereotyped “crystal ball.” It is effective, as it allows the clairvoyant to relax the eyes and enter
into a state of meditation. Less expensive, yet effective, techniques include a bowl filled with black ink or water
with crystals at the bottom, tarot cards, runes, and other divination tools. The form of clairvoyance thus initiated is
primarily seen within the mind. After months of meditation, practice and experimentation, it will be found that
psychic powers improve through experience. Keep a journal of the psychic experiences and results of online tests
and exercises. The sheer act of writing it down will reinforce the conscious–unconscious connection. An
increasing success rate will determine that chance and coincidence are no longer a factor. Reading books and
practicing lessons from a manual are good ways to learn, but only through the execution of what you learn and
the experiences you go through do you gain “wisdom.”
People who meditate on a regular basis report feeling the need to improve their attitudes or outlooks on life.
This could be one of the positive results of bridging the conscious and subconscious spiritual minds together. All
of this is important for maintaining a positive energy flow for psychic development. The more positive your attitude
is, the easier it is to make a connection to the positive forces around you.
There are numerous forms of meditation, such as Yoga, Tai Chi, mantra, gazing, and freeform; these are the
most common. No one way is better than another. What works for one person may not work for another, so it is
best for people to choose the type of meditation with which they feel most comfortable.
It takes effort and a willingness to listen. It also takes years! Years of practice and understanding each
experience as it happens will develop a strong and reliable psychic ability.
Improvise, experiment, and enjoy while doing all of this. The difficult road is the one where we try to will
ourselves into greater awareness. The easy path is one where we allow ourselves to play, and to trust what we’re
shown. Success is much easier to attain when relaxed. Disciplined use of the clairvoyant ability will send you on a
voyage through vast oceans of perceptions, experiences, and opportunities that were previously nonexistent, or,
at best, were mere shadows in your logical mind.
8. How Can We Increase Our Abilities in This Field?
Once convinced of the reality of the valuable and latent faculty of clairvoyance, the next step is to develop it.
- 18 -
There are many methods by which it may be developed, but only one of these can be safely recommended for
general use. Some of the objectionable ways of inducing the clairvoyant state are: the use of intoxicating drugs or
the inhaling of stupefying fumes; whirling in a mad frenzy of religious fervor until vertigo and insensibility
supervene; and loathsome sacrifices and rites of black magic. These methods induce negative clairvoyance —
merely a revival of the mirror-like function possessed by man in the far past, by which the outside world was
involuntarily reflected in him. This power is intermittent and unreliable. Yet, a large number of learning
clairvoyants adopt some plan of self-hypnotization until a condition of semi-stupefaction is produced. However,
these leave them in a passive condition, able to use higher senses but with little choice in how to employ them,
and undefended against any evil influences encountered. Any power gained by these methods can, at best, be
temporary. All these methods are unequivocally condemned as unsafe for the practice of the layperson who is
simply experimenting vaguely in an unknown world. Even the method of obtaining clairvoyance by regulating
breath to Indian systems or allowing mesmerization by another is risky. The latter should never be attempted
other than under conditions of absolute trust between the magnetizer and the magnetized, and a perfection of
purity in mind and intention, such as seen among saints. Experiments with the mesmeric trances are in vogue for
it offers, among other things, a possibility of proof of clairvoyance to the skeptic. Curative mesmerism, which is an
effort made to relieve pain, remove disease, or pour vitality through magnetic passes, without putting the patient
into the trance state at all, stands on an entirely different footing. Even the untrained mesmerizer, if he himself is
in good health and pure in intent, can cause no harm to the subject. The ideal situation, however, would be not to
attempt any kind of experimental investigation into the abnormal until having read carefully everything that has
been written on the subject, or, better still, under the guidance of a qualified teacher. There is no royal road to the
acquisition of the knowledge of clairvoyance. Just as in the mists of antiquity, a person must venture onto the slow
and toilsome path of self-development. The very first step is to make oneself all that one ought to be. The first and
greatest necessity is to have utter purity of heart and soul. For that, purify the mental, the astral and the physical;
cast aside pet vices and physical impurities; and cease to defile body with meat, alcohol or tobacco.
Until the aspirant has a holy and unselfish desire to help humanity, no progress can be made in the attainment
of positive clairvoyance. True clairvoyant power begins in unselfish love. A moral life devoted to spiritual thought
lived for a certain length of time is necessary to gain first-hand knowledge of the super-physical realms and to
enable the birth of a helper of humanity. The absolutely safe way of developing clairvoyance is to enter with all
one’s energy upon the path of moral and mental evolution, at one stage of which this and other of the higher
faculties will spontaneously begin to show. When the spiritual current is established, it sets the pituitary body in
vibration. This vibration impinges upon, and slightly deflects, the nearest line of force which, in turn, impinges
upon the line next to it, and so on, and the process continues until the force of the vibration has been spent.
When these lines of force have been deflected sufficiently to reach the pineal gland, the bridge between the
World of Sense and the World of Desire is built, and man becomes clairvoyant and able to direct his or her gaze
where he or she will. Choose a certain time every day that can be relied on for quiet and no disturbance,
preferably in the daytime. Get the physical senses out of the way for the present. The ways of doing this are vast,
and broadly comprise of: methods by which they are forced out of the way by temporary violent suppression, and
the other methods, much slower, but infinitely surer, by which we ourselves gain permanent control over them.
Another method in the classification of the methods of development of psychic powers is the worldly and
sublime method. Any results gained from the former will inhere only in the personality, and is available only for
this present physical life, while whatever is obtained by the latter process is gained by the soul and is a
permanent possession. For methods of the former class, little training is required: it is of the vehicles only and, so,
at the best it can affect only this present set of vehicles; whereas by the second method it is the soul itself which
is trained in the control of its vehicles, and, naturally, it can apply the power and the knowledge thus gained to its
new vehicles in the next life.
- 19 -
This first method is a purely intellectual one — the study of the Fourth Dimension of space. However, the
brain can be trained by persistent, gradual, and careful effort to feats originally beyond its reach, and can be
induced to understand and conceive the forms of a world it has never seen. Astral sight can be developed by
extending the power of receptivity until it includes the astral matter; i.e., by steadily raising the capacity of the
physical brain until it contains the possibility of grasping astral form, and thus awakening the latent astral faculty
proper. The second method, of universal application, is not easy, but its practice is of the greatest use to man. Its
crowning advantage is that it leads a man to powers desired — but at a rate depending upon the degree of his
psychic development in other lives. It gives no guarantee of a certain result in a certain time; yet, every step is an
improvement, and though he works without winning astral sight in present life, he would be mentally, morally, and
physically the better for having tried. Meditation, then, is the one practice advised by all religions alike that can
harm no human being. From this, a very pure type of clairvoyance is developed. In attaining success, meditation
is merely one side of a general development. It is prerequisite for a man who wishes to be a positive psychic, and
to live a pure and altruistic life. There is no difficulty in knowing what to do; the difficulty is in carrying out the
directions that all religions have given.
It can be divided into three successive steps: concentration, meditation, and contemplation.
The first step necessary towards the attainment of the higher clairvoyance is concentration — keep the mind
free from earthly thoughts and direct the whole force of the being towards the highest spiritual ideal known. To
gain such perfect control of thought is difficult, but when attained, it will be most beneficial, and as the thought
becomes more elevated and concentrated, new worlds open before sight. It is preferable not to gaze on any fixed
object; but to acquire such control over the mind so that you can do with it what you will, fix it exactly where you
want to hold it for as long a period as you choose. If considered, it will be found that in a space of five minutes, the
untrained mind wanders over various topics of free will. The fact is that thought is force, and every exertion of it
leaves an impression behind. Thoughts may not be strong or especially pointed in any direction, but the forms
they create are vaguely floating and evanescent. While they last, they are capable of entering into any mind that
happens to come their way. Thus we find ourselves occupied with valueless thoughts that drift into the mind,
unless it is already occupied with something definite. In majority of cases, they drift out again, having made only a
trifling impression upon the brain. The mind must be controlled as the first step of the true trained clairvoyance, for
this is the instrument used, and it must be at our command and fully under our control. Concentration is one of the
hardest things for an ordinary man to do. However, not being able to control the mind is dangerously similar to
mental paralysis. Concentration is possible when the interest is sufficiently keenly excited. Avoid using symbols,
as this is more likely to lead to self-hypnotization, which would lead to medium ship, and to being the playground
of forces that would have to be controlled. When concentration has been attained through exertion of will, it is
time for the next stage of effort. Maintain abstraction from surroundings, and meditate the perception of a scene,
panorama, or view of a place. When the thought becomes more beneficial, elevated, and concentrated, new
worlds open before sight. When this has become an established habit with no possible interference or difficulty,
and without a single wandering thought venturing to intrude it, then you may turn to the third stage of our effort —
contemplation. Meditating, without thoughts continually going off at a tangent, is virtually impossible. The only way
to succeed is to decline to admit the possibility of failure.
Continue efforts till you rise higher, and in due course there will open before your astonished eyes a life as
much grander than the astral as it is than the physical.
This is a development that must take years. All the great Masters of Wisdom were once men at our own level.
Though this is development slow, whatever has been gained, whether little or much, is gained for all eternity since
it inheres in the soul which survives death. Whatever is gained is possessed in full power and consciousness, and
will always be at our command; for this is no mediumship, no feeble intermittent trancequality, but the power of
the developed and glorified life which is to be that of all humanity some day.
- 20 -
Clairvoyance can be exhausting, especially to the beginner, as it is depletes the Vital force. However, this
energy is not lost but merely transferred to the symbol, preserved and slowly added into the ocean of energies.
This is possible only if the mind is steady, clear, and undisturbed, and the will powerful. Success will not follow if
in a state of anxiety, fear, indignation, trouble, or anticipation. Procure peace, solitude, and leisure, and banish all
disturbing influences. If uncomfortable seeing spirits, keep in mind that they are not there to harm. More likely is
the fact that they are attracted to the brightening and expanding aura and abilities of the aspirant.
NEVER attempt these Magic Arts if there is any resentment in the mind, anger, or any evil passion. If done,
the greater will be the evil that will follow — for self. A parent is in a special position, and has a natural duty
incumbent upon him or her to train, guide, and protect a child. Protect and lead, never “obsess” a child. Any
attempt to dictate too closely a child’s “thought life” may, while failing of success, yet warp aside from the truth
what would otherwise pass into a Good Path, through its own peculiar avenue.
Clairvoyance opens new worlds of study, new powers of usefulness, which is why most of us feel it
worthwhile; but it should be remembered that it is an unmixed blessing. However, this passes, for the higher sight
soon shows the overwhelming certainty that all things are for the eventual good of all. However, the usage of this
faculty for business is a degradation of it, and shows that its possessor got hold of it before the moral side of his
nature was developed. The amount of evil karma that is generated through such an action is beyond belief.
An amusing fallacy is that the possession of clairvoyance destroys all privacy, and confers a limitless ability to
explore the secrets of others. Such an objection may possibly be well founded as regards the very limited powers
of the business clairvoyant; but for those who possess the faculty fully, this is inconceivable. The same
considerations that govern the actions of an honorable man upon the physical plane are expected to apply upon
the astral and mental planes also. How different the world would be when humanity as a whole possesses the
higher clairvoyance! All can see a wider aspect of the truth; to labor, when all work will be joy because every man
will be put only to that which he can do best; to education, when the minds and hearts of the children are open to
the teacher who is trying to form their character; to religion, when there is no longer any possibility of dispute as to
its broad dogmas since the truth about the states after death, and the Great Law that governs the world, will be
patent to all eyes. The possibilities that open before the mind are as glorious vistas stretching in all directions.
These grand faculties will not be possessed by all humanity until it has evolved to a far higher level in morality as
well as in wisdom, for increased power means increased responsibility.
9. How Can Clairvoyance Be Used?
The theoretical basis of clairvoyance is that there is more to life than that which can be seen. Clairvoyance is
the ability to obtain information without the use of ordinary knowledge. Russia has been involved in the study of
these phenomena to a much greater degree than the western countries. There are various forms of clairvoyance
that scientists have attempted to study in the real world and to replicate in the laboratory.
Telepathy is the ability to receive another person’s thoughts without speaking, writing, or in any other way
communicating these thoughts.
Clairvoyance or Extrasensory Perception is the ability to foresee events, places, things at a distant location
or that have not yet occurred.
Dowsing, or using pendulum, is another form of obtaining information without the use of ordinary senses.
Proscopy is the foretelling of future events and is also known as precognition.
PK is referred to as psychokinesis, or the ability to affect biological systems and machines without the use of
ordinary muscle movement.
All of these phenomena are occurrences that cannot be explained by traditional methods. Many researchers
believe that psychic information often comes to a person who is facing an impending threat or loss. The nature of
the loss has to be significant, such as suffered during divorce, death, or major illness.
- 21 -
This may be ability leftover from the earlier predatory instinct. Man, a member of nature, previously lived in a
predatory situation that required us to either hunt or be hunted. Similar senses that allowed man to survive in the
jungle are still at work today. In today’s jungle, we are required to hunt in an age of communication where
resources are controlled by those that write laws and legislate the use of a limited pool of monies.
The very same set of skills that helped us run from danger is still at work to help us stay two steps ahead of
life-threatening situations. In the present job market, the employee may be terminated after years of dedicated
service. In face of this high change and risk, there is definite interest in psychic information. People are once
again threatened by loss of family; most marriages end in divorce and there exist chances of loss of economic
resources with mass layoffs. Though businesses are more open than ever to using whatever techniques are
necessary to give them the competitive edge, many still keep their use of psychic investigation a secret for fear of
potential ridicule to their corporate image. They do not use the word psychic or clairvoyance but, rather, intuition.
Intuition is now used to guide the planning and development for many corporations. This is not to the exclusion of
numbers and linear reasoning but with the inclusion of intuitive psychic guidance so that a more complete or
holistic view can be taken. A paradigm shift in consciousness has become visible with the recognition by science
and business of unseen universes of thought, belief, expectation, and consciousness. Clairvoyance has met the
market places and is accepted as an additional tool to help survive a very threatening culture. Science, on a more
serious basis, is now studying the effect of PK energy on healing.
In the current age of communication, clairvoyance, PK, telepathy, and spiritual healing will continue to grow in
importance and inclusion with traditional forms of science and business.
However, what the psychic sees is not set in stone. It is, rather, a corridor of possibilities that exists if the
course of action that the people are on continues. If there is not some sort of intervention through changing the
body–mind, hypnosis, therapy, visualization, or prayer, then the outcomes remain as seen. The purpose,
however, of intuition is to know the outcomes of problems and situations in your life. Being intuitive is helpful
because one becomes aware of the true intentions of other people. The intuitive person has, at all times, the
ultimate upper hand because the other reveals self through the actions. No matter what the words, the intuitive is
able to see beyond the words to the real meaning behind the actions. We cannot hide our true nature; that is why
you must decide if your core loves or if you are a user. The manipulator may gain a temporary advantage, but the
real relationship that was possible between the two is lost. Into the life of the manipulator will come someone that
will take even more than what was taken by him. It is merely the law of circulation at work. What can be controlled
is what will come back, whether it be gain or loss. The use of clairvoyance in the future is vast. Psychic powers
are being accepted in the mainstream and it no longer has a negative connotation. Using the term “sensitive” is
really a better fit. It removes the stereotypes and opens peoples’ minds up to the possibilities.
Its use in various fields in the future is seen as follows: In medicine, doctors will be skilled in hypnoanalysis, as
well as in Holistic Faith Healing and conventional medicine to better help people who come for aid. Though
conventional diagnostic instruments are used, swifter diagnosis is possible due to the clairvoyant use of human
minds and human intelligence. As both healers and patients accept positive thinking and clairvoyance in the
holistic healing process, healing will take place faster. Psychiatrists can project into their patients’ dreams for
better analysis of the problem to determine if they are dealing with a purely psychological problem, or a biological
problem such as an imbalance of the brain chemistry or a brain tumor. They will also be able to use clairvoyance
to mentally age regress the patient in his absence and find the root of the problem. In business, executives will
use clairvoyance to make accurate business decisions and determine ahead of time the needs of the public.
Executives using their clairvoyant level will be able to maintain their own good health by relieving stress and
relaxing, and thus be more valuable to the company. Governors of all nations will project into the future mentally
to detect the needs of their people and be prepared when those needs arise. Using their clairvoyance, these
leaders can sense the sincerity of the dealings they will be making, and also sense what future plans others have.
- 22 -
Wars between nations will cease because the element of surprise will be nil. Law enforcement agencies will
use their mental abilities to help in the capture of criminals, and crime will come to a standstill as people with
criminal tendencies will be identified and taught to function in such a way that makes it unnecessary to engage in
criminal activity to achieve what they desire.
There has been a lot of controversy in the past regarding the use of people with psychic abilities in
paranormal investigations. The argument made was that what a psychic feels, sees, or hears cannot be proved,
without a shadow of a doubt, through scientific methods. However, just like any other tool, there is a right way and
a wrong way to use them. It’s important to establish a set protocol in an investigative group when using psychics.
Natural resources will be abundant as petroleum engineers and geologists will use clairvoyance to dowse for
minerals. Oil and minerals underground, and the depth, quantity, and quality of them, will be detected and the
numbers of misses or dry holes will be reduced. Archeologists, meteorologists, and metallurgists will use
clairvoyance in their specialties to gather information to improve the quality of their work.
Astronomers will no longer have to launch spacecrafts to explore the universe, as it would be more
economical to use his clairvoyant power. For travel from one inhabited planet to another, we would be able to
leave the body behind and acquire a new one more suited for that environment. Civilizations that reside at other
dimensions than this and on other planets and satellites, and civilizations that cannot be detected with our limited
objective senses can be found by the clairvoyant astronomer. Industrialists use clairvoyance to determine what to
manufacture for future consumption. Stock market specialists and investors use clairvoyance to sense the future
needs of the population so as to make the correct choice of stocks that will have the greatest demand. Financiers
use clairvoyance to make the best decisions on what projects to invest in: they are able to determine which
potential projects will provide the greatest service to humanity and thus help make this world a better place to live
in, while earning enough money for their own needs in the process. Pilots and vehicle operators use clairvoyance
to avoid accidents. When a person functions at his clairvoyant level, not only does he strengthen his immune
system but he also strengthens his intuitive factor, which is a function of the right brain hemisphere. A person with
a very strong intuitive factor will subconsciously move, function, or act in a timely way to escape dangers.
Ranchers and farmers will be able to select proper breeds and proper seeds to use. They will be better able to
select the best of everything used in the production of food for the human race on this planet.
The very preservation of the individual is threatened and so telepathic communication is being sent and
received as a survival function of the species. The bonds that make life worth living being dissolved at an
accelerated pace, the individual becomes open to precognitive insights that help prepare him for impending
tragedy. What appears abnormal, or beyond the range of normal, is actually an intelligence that helps preserve
our existence. Clairvoyance and the forecasting powers that come with it are now essentially a survival tool.
10. Will This Power Help Me to Discover My Future?
There have been innumerable instances in history where people have been privy to the future before it
physically manifested. The reliance upon precognition reaches back to ancient times, when prophets and oracles
were sought for their access to the future. The Greeks considered the future immutable. The information gained at
such awareness was more often accurate than inaccurate. Some declared such revelations absolute; others said
the future could be altered if people were willing to change certain attitudes and behaviors.
Sometimes referred to as psychic vision, clairvoyance is the ability to see people, objects, scenes, words, and
symbols in the inner psychic eye. It is controlled by the 6th chakra, sometimes referred to as the 3rd eye. The
ability to visualize should not be confused with the ability to trust or validate that what we are seeing.
“Knowingness” is an ability of the 7th chakra. It is the ability to just know stuff. The 7th chakra is located on the
top, or the crown, of the head.
Precognition is the direct knowledge or perception of the future, obtained through extrasensory means.
- 23 -
Precognition, the most frequently reported of all extrasensory perception experiences, occurs most often (60
percent to 70 percent) in dreams. It may also occur spontaneously in waking visions, auditory hallucinations,
flashing thoughts entering the mind, and the sense of “knowing.”
Usually, the majority of precognitive experiences happen within a forty-eight-hour period prior to the future
event — most often it is within twenty-four hours. In rare cases, precognitive experiences occur months or even
years before the actual event takes place. Severe emotional shock seems to be a major factor in precognition. By
a ratio of four-to-one, most concern unhappy events, such as death and dying, illness, accidents, and natural
disasters. Intimacy is also a major factor, 80 to 85 percent of such experiences involve a spouse, family member,
or friend with whom the individual has close emotional ties. The remainder involves casual acquaintances and
strangers, most of whom are victims in major disasters such as airplane crashes or earthquakes.
The difference between precognition, premonition, and prophecy is that precognition generally involves
knowledge of a future event, while premonition involves the sense or feeling that something is going to happen;
while all prophecy is precognition, not all precognition is prophecy. Free will, however, can change the perceived
future, as seen in the many incidents of individuals saving their lives and escaping disasters by changing their
previously formed plans, based on precognitive information. Psychical researchers estimate that one-third to onehalf
of all precognitive experiences may provide useful information that can help avert disasters.
This apparent ability to alter the perceived future makes precognition difficult to understand. If precognition is
a glimpse of the true or real future, then the effects are witnessed before the causes. Popular theory holds that
precognition is a glimpse of a possible future that is based upon present conditions and existing information, and
which may be altered depending upon acts of free will. The theory that the future can cause the past implies a
phenomenon called “backward causality” or “retro-causality.” Despite the fact that it is difficult to understand
precognition, it is the easiest form of extrasensory perception to test in the laboratory. One peculiarity concerning
precognition is that one rarely perceives one’s own death; perhaps one explanation is that the trauma would be
too severe for the ego to accept. Some notable exceptions do exist: Abraham Lincoln dreamed of his own death
six weeks before his assassination. However, his dream was not of being shot and dying, but of being an
observer after the fact. He saw a long procession of mourners entering the White House. When he entered
himself and passed the coffin, he was shocked to find himself looking at his own body. American presidents John
Garfield and William McKinley experienced foreknowledge of their deaths. Precognition is knowledge of the future
obtained through ESP (extrasensory perception). This can occur in dreams, as waking visions, thoughts, voices,
or a sense of knowing something. This knowledge can be acquired through divination, dreams, or channeling, or it
can just occur spontaneously. Usually, precognitive experiences happen shortly before the event, but they can
also occur years ahead. Many of these predict disasters, such as earthquakes or accidents. People normally have
precognitive experiences about themselves or about people close to them, but this is not always so.
Precognition tends to reveal things that might happen. Nothing is fixed and we have the power to change the
future. Sometimes a precognitive experience could be taken as a warning, giving us a chance to change the
course we are on, and, therefore, to avoid disasters. Premonition is from the Latin word for “forewarn.” This is a
warning that can avert future disaster if heeded. It is a form of precognition that specifically deals with warnings.
This is usually experienced as feelings of anxiety and concern that have no obvious cause.
Prophecies can be connected with religious experiences. There are many examples of prophecies in the
Bible. They could be considered as divinely inspired precognitive experiences. They are spoken, and generally
concern serious events on a grand scale.
Predictions are announcements regarding a future event. These can be in the form of horoscopes, which are
based on the movement of the planets, or in the form of divination, such as a tarot card reading. In ancient times,
people used to go to oracles or temples to get advice. Priests would read animal bones or entrails to predict future
events. Predictions are similar to prophecies but do not have a religious connection.
- 24 -
Precognitive dreams are a prediction of future events, or they serve as warnings. Visions in dreams tend to be
symbolic and, therefore, need to be interpreted. Unusually vivid dreams or dreams provoking a strong emotional
response are usually psychic dreams. J. W. Dunne, a British aviation engineer, noticed that he was having
precognitive dreams. He started studying his dreams with a view to investigating precognition and published a
book containing his findings in 1927. J. B. Rhine, the forefather of parapsychology, and his wife continued
researching into precognition. They used ESP cards to test their subjects. The ways most people use to access
information about the future are prophesying — to predict in advance, depending on the interpretation of subtle
impressions and emotional promptings; precognition — to know in advance, referring to futuristic knowledge
suddenly known without prior prompting; clairvoyance — seeing beyond sight, witnessing the future happen as if
an observer to the event; and clairaudience — hearing beyond sound, listening to messages about futuristic
events. Futuristic awareness is another phenomenon that can be defined as: pre-live in advance the ability to fully
live a given event or sequence of events in subjective reality before living the same episode in objective reality.
This is, usually, but not always, forgotten by the individual after it happens, only to be remembered later when
some “signal” triggers memory. Sensory-rich, future memory is so detailed as to include movements, thoughts,
smells, tastes, decisions, sights, and sounds of regular physical living. All this is actually lived, and physically,
emotionally, and sensorially experienced so thoroughly that there is no way to distinguish it from present reality
while in progress. A full-blown picture of a person or scenes, objects, lights, words, colors, auras, thought forms,
deceased person, living friends, or etheric world intelligences, with a message or purpose, future events, ethic
realms, and in symbolic form is seen psychically to be interpreted by the psychic.
People throughout the universe have used and relied on the gift of clairvoyance. Most of their foreseeing are
often proved startlingly accurate; their talent can be activated at their own will, suggesting themselves into a deep
form of relaxation of mind and meditation to shed the restrictions of rational, objective, materialistic thinking and to
put you in touch with the deeper state of the psychic. If one’s rational inhibitions are too tense or strong, light
courses of alternate state of conscious or hypnosis are necessary to enter into a semi-trance state that clears
away the barriers that are repressing the intuitive, paranormal areas.
Déjà vu differs in that it is past-oriented and refers to past lives, past dream states, and activities long since
said and done. Pre-living the future is different in that it concerns what has not occurred. It addresses a future
capable of unfolding in the present, of events yet to happen overlaying current activity.
Prehappenings are previews that enable us to see what’s around the corner, and gain extra time to get ready.
Experiences have been described: practice sessions, learning opportunities, chances to experiment with living,
and even a window into the future. Future memory is claimed to reestablish a natural rhythm to how lives
progress, and reminds everyone to possess a keen awareness that each person and every activity in life matters.
Children of the three-to-four age groups are almost entirely “future”-oriented, as they play with the possibilities of
what may soon be expected of them as they mature. Their futuristic rehearsals pave the way for the “birth” of their
imagination — a major step in brain development that enables youngsters to establish the value of continuity and
action/reaction.
Future memory phenomenon is not a psychic anomaly but a reliable signal that a person’s brain is shifting in
structure, chemistry, and function. Being able to live the future in advance, and remember what one did, alleviates
much of the stress and fear and worry about what unknown variables can cause. This advanced preparation
enables the human psyche to negotiate the demands of sudden change more smoothly. The ability imparts an
immense sense of confidence and peace in individuals, no matter what age, and often leads to frequent flow
states, whether internally experienced, or as an aspect to how one’s life can “flow.”
The future memory phenomenon appears to be an aspect of higher brain development. As the higher brain
“switches on,” the higher mind emerges, bringing with it new sets of abilities and talents far richer and more varied
than what most of us have ever dealt with before.
- 25 -
Clairvoyants see possible choices that can be made in the path of life. The future isn’t fixed. Every human
being follows his own path during his life on Earth. This “path of life” is full of choices. The energies of choices,
decisions, and thoughts that have been do have influences in future. The present road of time was created by the
earlier choices made. People have the freedom to make choices — only some influences are definitive.
Radiesthesia: Your route to power and self-discovery
Man, from the beginning, wanted power. Knowledge that gives power is the most wanted and feared. Such
knowledge is special, not known to all, and gives one the edge over others, control over matters and more. It is for
the same reason that even pharaohs and emperors have consulted seers and scholars to maintain supremacy
over lands and people. And it is for the same reason that radiesthesia was practiced since the beginning of
civilization. What is radiesthesia? It is the power to connect with the subconscious and get knowledge so that you
are more in control over yourself and matters around you. It also gives you the knowledge to discover what lies
hidden and unknown, otherwise. The best and the most important thing about radiesthesia is that this knowledge
is not limited to any particular group of people, like seers, kings, etc. It is available for everyone, for each one of
us. All you need is a radiesthesia pendulum. This can be made even from a piece of thread and a small finger
ring. Dowsing is the older term for radiesthesia-a term coined in the twentieth century. The general impression
about dowsing is related to the ancient practice of looking for water using a forked stick. But, modern day dowsers
ridicule such theories. In fact, dowsing applies to almost all areas of life, including routine activities.
There are dowsing societies around the globe. A visit to dowsing conventions will show people from all walks
of life, nurses, teachers, professors, engineers, doctors, executives, etc. practicing radiesthesia for themselves
and to help others. What they have in common is an unselfish goal to enhance their lives and serve anyone who
genuinely needs their help. There is no mystery here, neither any magic. Radiesthesia, in fact, is an ancient
science and an art. Using a dowsing or radiesthesia pendulum, you can perform wonders.
A very special gift of radiesthesia is finding solutions. There are times when we want to make a decision, but it
is difficult to select the right option. Asking questions and getting answers is an advanced practice of radiesthesia.
Here, instead of asking our conscious mind to make the decision, we are taking help from the subconscious. You
can ask questions not only for decision-making but also for gaining knowledge or information
From saving precious relationships to augmenting your business, from choosing a life partner to providing
better parental care, from household maintenance to creating a beautiful back garden, radiesthesia can be
applied in many areas to achieve what you thought was impossible.
Here are some individual and general examples:
Len Locker, a retired Chief Engineer of the South West Electricity Board, is known for finding cable faults
without leaving his desk. He does that using a dowsing or radiesthesia pendulum. All his findings have been
correct. Christina Nils had been searching for a gift for a week. The gift was purchased in advance and got mislaid
somewhere in the house. She tried dowsing and found the missing item immediately. There are many anxious
mothers who located and removed drugs and other harmful objects from their children’s rooms. Many people
have used dowsing to find the best location for their dream house; and realized happiness and peace there.
A number of gardening hobbyists have used dowsing to create beautiful gardens with healthy plant growth.
Dowsing or radiesthesia has helped householders to clear their homes of harmful energies, locate underground
pipes and leakages, and solve various domestic issues. Professional geologists could find the correct locations of
water wells, and archaeological and other sites with the help of radiesthesia or dowsing
The scope of radiesthesia is wide and varied. Locating water, metal and minerals are only some of its many
uses. Using a radioaesthetic instrument (pendulum, rod, etc.) missing people have been found.
- 26 -
The purpose of this article is not only to educate you about radiesthesia, but also to provide you with an
excellent source on how to practice it. The scientific principles behind this practice are explained. There are
details on how to avoid the commonly observed mistakes and errors in practicing.
A tip in advance is to familiarize with techniques of mind control.
Radiesthesia: Meaning of the term
The term ‘radiesthesia’ was coined in the twentieth century in the land where it has been most widely used
since the beginning, France. Abbe Alexis Bouley, a catholic priest and a famous dowser, gave this new term to
what was earlier referred to as dowsing. The term well defines the process of radiesthesia. Radiesthesia is an
amalgam of a Latin root word for ‘radiation’ (radius, which means ray) and a Greek root word for ‘perception’
(aesthesis, which means perceive). The radioaesthetic instruments can perceive the radiation coming from
objects. Every object in the universe, animate or inanimate, emits radiation, which can be measured, though not
in quantifiable terms normally used by us. But, the subconscious part of our brain can perceive these energy
vibrations. The dowsing instruments can sense the recognition signals given by the subconscious mind and
moves/vibrates to provide answers. There are different types of radiesthesia instruments, like a pendulum, a
forked stick, L rods, or a bobber. We are focusing more on the pendulum, since it is the widely used.
Radiesthesia: Uses and Users
Before you jump into the practice of radiesthesia, it is good to know more on its uses and practices around the
world. This will make you more aware about what you are going to do with your pendulum. By knowing about the
current practices and practitioners, you will be able to discern the scope and the extent to which you can explore
in this field.
Uses
Radiesthesia is used in a wide variety of areas. Here are examples of its practice in some areas as it would be
difficult to include all.
Business
EIS, a section of University of Texas at Austin, which develops, evaluates and provides tools and
infrastructure for information systems had used dowsing for their spring 2003 projects and in the summer of 2003,
for planning for fall 2003 and spring 2004 semesters. The purpose was to find their areas of greatest need and to
propose projects to meet those needs. As per their report, their efforts were well received.
Selecting Houses
Anne Widdup, a member of the British Society of Dowsers, recommends dowsing to check geopathic stress, a
very beneficial process when selecting houses. She finds that some earth energies, including geopathic stress,
are associated with geomagnetic anomalies created by the presence of flowing underground water, faults,
fissures, etc., and these energies penetrate the floors and walls of buildings and affect the inhabitants in different
ways. Any location can be healthy, neutral or unhealthy for its occupants. One can sense sometimes when the
energies of a place are not suitable. It makes us feel sad or apprehensive just by entering that location.
Dowsing to check negative energies help us choose the most suitable environment to live in.
Family Life
Chris Gozdzik of British Columbia has found radiesthesia beneficial for eliminating problems causing stress in
family life. He had been living peacefully in his house, an old building built in 1897, by having dealt with any
harmful energy lines. Suddenly, after new people moved in the house adjacent to theirs, which had been
uninhabited for years, his family experienced swinging moods, negative emotions and lots of stress. He
succeeded in solving the turmoil by dowsing, using a combination of large genesa crystal and some sacred
geometry symbols.
- 27 -
Christopher and Veronika Strong of Evesham, UK, have been dowsing for 25 years. They have helped
remove harmful energies not only from their home, but also from houses of other people who genuinely wanted
their help. Their method is to synchronize the house by changing the electromagnetic energy to a harmonious
frequency using an electrified crystal.
Food and Nutrition
Anneliese Hagemanns, an American, has been practicing radiesthesia since 1984. She believes and through
her practice proves that radiesthesia is beneficial to attain advanced levels of physical harmony. Using dowsing,
she finds out what foods to have and not to have in order to receive the right amount of energy for survival. She
explains how we can keep our immune system balanced by using dowsing for dealing with any kind of bacteria or
other harmful organisms.
Her book, Dowsing Divining: The Golden Key to Tapping Energies is an interesting read on this topic.
Relationships, Dates, Investments and Stocks
Gordon Banta, an experienced dowser of Swampscott, Massachusetts, who has successfully dowsed for a
number of things, including oil and water, says dowsing can be used not only to test for fresh and healthy food or
locate water and lost objects, but also in choosing relationships (life partners). And for that matter, why not
investments and stocks as they play an important role in managing one’s financial life. One of the methods
prescribed by him for choosing life partners, dates, roommates, etc. is pendulum dowsing using photographs.
Gardening
Alanna Moore, founder of NSW Dowsing Society, a journalist, and writer, has been using radiesthesia for
gardening for more than eight years. She explains how dowsing is used to:
? Provide solutions for soil sterility and salinity
? Restore chemically poisoned soil and water outlets
? Improve plant growth, etc.
Ms. Moore is known for ‘making a dead stick grow’ at times. Her book, Stone Age Framing: Eco-Agriculture
for the 21st Century describes how radioaesthetic techniques are used to increase levels of rock minerals,
organic matter and biological life in soil.
Helping Animals and Pets
Maggie Percy, who holds two degrees in biology and has experience working as a scientist, recommends
using radiesthesia to help animals. She can communicate with animals with the help of dowsing. She explained
this using a very good example, the scare of West Nile virus, when cases of vaccines were promoted
inappropriately. Dowsers could easily tell if their horses would be helped by the West Nile virus vaccination, or
harmed by it, or neither. Since animals are more used to living by instinct and intuition than logical analysis,
radiesthesia, being an intuitive technique, is a good way to help animals.
Here are some of areas where dowsing can be used for animals:
? Checking diet
? Selecting time for breeding and in determining sex of unborn babies
? Training animals
? Finding lost animals, etc.
Other Areas
There are more than hundred other uses of radiesthesia. Have a look at this list to get a better idea:
For transportation and related problems
Radiesthesia can be used to:
? Select a mechanic
? Identify automobile problem
? Choose the most suitable rental car company
- 28 -
? Choose the most suitable car to buy
? Locate where you parked your car
? For communicating with one’s subconscious
? Finding ways to enhance spiritual awareness and strengths
? Knowing about past lives
? Removing mental blocks
? For Locating Underground Resources Locate wells, water pipes, sewer lines, underground streams, etc.
? Divert water, for example, to a dry well or around a house/apartment
? Analyze water problems, for example, check source and level of contamination
? Check for water leaks
? Locate underground electric lines, gas lines, telephone lines, fault lines, etc.
? Locate buried mines and booby-traps
? Find buried or hidden treasure
? Locate oil or minerals
The lists above will surely help in forming a pretty good idea on the various areas in which radiesthesia can be
applied.
Let’s have a look at some of the prominent practitioners.
Users
Here’s a brief on some of the famous practitioners of radiesthesia over the ages. It is important to stress that
these persons were ordinary individuals who became well known because of their radiesthesia practice.
Steve Herbert
Steve Herbert has been a dowser for fourteen years; dowsing water while he was a Peace Corps volunteer in
West Africa, and for the Partners of the Americas program in Central America and the Caribbean. Since 1997, he
has served for the Water for Humanity committee, an organization that funds water well development around the
world. He offers his services in the dowsing of water and geopathic energies, both of which can be done remotely
on a map, if necessary. Mr. Herbert holds degrees in both geology and anthropology, and has traveled
extensively throughout the United States and the world. He has worked in the fields of welding and steel
fabrication, mineral and oil exploration, soil and concrete inspection, and environmental extension and chemistry.
Don Nolan
Don Nolan has 15 years experience as a dowser. He is the founder and past president of the Heart of
Wisconsin Dowsers. Mr. Nolan specializes in earth energy work, which is the elimination of harmful noxious
energies or geo-pathetic stress. He has expertise in locating electro-magnetic and other negative energies that
can be detrimental to one’s well-being. Don Nolan is also a consultant, instructor and speaker.
Raymon Grace
Raymon Grace is a native of the Appalachian Mountains of Virginia. He has been studying forms of healing
since 1973. Mr. Grace has treated hundreds of people from around the world for many different illnesses, both
physically and emotionally. He has been invited to be a speaker at the World Convention for Silva International
several times and was named "Outstanding Silva Method Lecturer for the United States" twice. A teacher at the
Ozark Research Institute of Taught mind development, he gives lectures on self esteem and stress management
for social service agencies of five Virginia counties. These are only some of his accomplishments due to his skills
in and contribution to dowsing.
Arne Groth
Arne Groth is considered to be one of Sweden’s most well known dowsers due to his ability to deal with new
problems using his own sensitivity, intuition and scientific approach.
- 29 -
He has written about frequencies and earth-radiation.
Eric Dowsett
He is considered a pioneer in advanced methods of energy dowsing. Refining energetic clearing to its most
profound essence, he teaches how to achieve powerful results without the need for elaborate ceremonies or the
placement of objects in a space. He wrote a book The Moment That Matters. Mr. Dowsett is also an educator.
Frank Jordan
Mr. Jordan, a rancher in eastern Oregon, has been an active dowser for over 50 years. He created the Idaho
Society of Dowsers. Frank Jordan was the society’s President for 6 years and Vice-President for 4 years. He is an
active water, mineral and missing persons dowser, and had recently located a missing girl in Reno, Nevada by
tele-radiesthesia. He created the popular line of Super-Sensor Dowsing tools, which he markets worldwide on his
web site.
Dr. Barbara Mallory
Dr. Mallory is a registered member of the College of Psychologists of British Columbia and specializes in
energy dowsing, which she calls, "Energy Awareness". Since energy follows intention and carries information, it's
Barbara's belief that “Energy Awareness” is a potential, and perhaps, essential tool for conscious evolution. She
holds professional memberships in the BC Psychological Association, the Canadian Society of Clinical Hypnosis,
the Association for Comprehensive Energy Psychology (ACEP), and Psychologists for the Ethical Treatment of
Animals. Her professional experience ranges from agency and hospital-based psychological services to her
current holistic private practice on Vancouver Island, Canada.
Verne Cameron
This American pendulist of the 20th century had a most interesting experience. During the Cold War in the
1960's, he was invited by the government of South Africa to help them locate their country's precious natural
resources using his pendulum. He was denied a passport by the US government. The reason is strangely
amusing. A few years earlier, Mr. Cameron was invited by the US Navy to test his ability of dowsing. He
performed map dowsing or tele-radiesthesia and located correctly every submarine in the Navy's fleet. The US
Navy officials were shocked when he could locate not only every US submarine, but also every Russian
submarine in the world. As a result, the CIA determined that Verne Cameron was a risk to national security, and
he was forbidden to leave the United States.
Dr. Khalil Messiha
Dr. Khalil Messiha (1924-1998) was an Egyptian physician and dowser who practiced radiesthesia in scientific
healing. He used to dowse remedies for his patients to give the most effective treatment without any side effects.
Usually, traditional physicians need to conduct several tests for diagnosing certain complex illness, and in a
number of cases, the results of such test can be got only after days. Using medical radiesthesia, Dr. Messiha
could define the beginning point for analysis. Through this, more number of people can be benefited, especially
those living far away from the hospitals. Dr. Khalil Messiha could analyze complex cases of patients who did not
get a good diagnosis for years, in a very short time. His method of diagnosis using radiesthesia succeeded in
curing Chronic Fatigue Syndrome, an illness that many people in the world suffer without knowing its cause.
Institutions and Centers promoting and using radiesthesia
In France, the first society of radiesthesia was formed in the Inter War period between 1919 and 1939. Many
individuals had made radiesthesia their full time profession. The Association Francaise et Internationale des Amis
de la Radiesthesie was formed. The French dowsers’ national union even paid annual dues to the French Ministry
of Labor. Similarly, in USA, the American Society of Dowsers was formed in 1958 in Danville.
There are dowsing societies in UK, New Zealand, Australia, Argentina, Austria, Sweden, Italy, Kenya, Israel,
Mexico, the Netherlands, Spain, the West Indies, Switzerland, and many other countries.
- 30 -
Dowsing organizations in Germany require that members serve a period of apprenticeship before they can
call themselves "dowsers." In India, the organization, Raj Yoga consists of divisions representing applications of
radiesthesia in different areas such as agriculture, engineering and healing. All these signify that radiesthesia is
no longer a remote subject. It is actively practiced and promoted both on national and international levels in many
countries. Not everyone knows the fact that many major water pipeline services providers in France have
employed or used the services of a dowser to find easy and quick solutions. The Puget Sound Power and Light
Company in Washington State is said to have a dowser in its payroll. The Canadian Ministry of Agriculture has
also used radiesthesia for finding solutions. Evelyn Penrose, a renowned dowser, had worked for British
Columbia to locate oil and water resources. In Russia, Moscow State University and the University of Leningrad
have training schools in dowsing. Dowsers are employed by the Russian and Chinese armed forces for providing
certain type of military solutions, like locating enemy sites, determining areas for advancing troops, etc.
Having formed an idea about the uses and users, it’s now time to know how to practice, which is explained in
the next section.
Radiesthesia: How to Get Started
The technical process is simple. What is most required is mind control. The famous fictional detective
Sherlock Holmes had said that pre-conceived notions and attempts to connect theories to facts lead one away
from truth. That is the primary thing to learn in dowsing - stop assuming and willing to let the radiesthesia
pendulum reveal to you the answers. Learning to practice radiesthesia can be compared to learning a musical
instrument. A person possessing an inborn talent may produce the correct notes and harmony immediately, while
another who does not have this natural aptitude may have to practice more to get the best results. As the old
proverb goes, practice makes a man perfect. Consider your first attempt at radiesthesia as an experiment. The
aim is to learn to dowse.
What is the apparatus? It is comprised of your conscious mind, your subconscious mind, your body, and the
pendulum. How to get a pendulum could be your question. Getting one is not a problem at all. You can make a
simple pendulum using a finger ring and a piece of fine thread, about 12-18 inches long. Since this practice
involves your inner self, using an object tuned to your energies is more suitable. For this reason, a number of
people use their wedding ring. If you have bought a dowsing pendulum, it is necessary to tune it to your energies.
Carry it with you for a couple of days, get a feel of it, and take care that it is not exposed to sunlight or devices
radiating electric energy. Keep your pendulum covered in a clean velvet or silk cloth. As soon as you have a
pendulum tuned to your energies, you need to select an appropriate place to practice. Find a quiet place. It should
not be brightly lit and should be away from electrical equipments like television, room heater, etc. You should feel
at ease in this place. Your bed or kitchen table will also do if it meets the above requirements.
Here is a very simple method to start with.
Step 1
The first step involves your own self. You should be calm, relaxed, your mind empty of notions, desires and
negative thoughts. A key point to note is that your mind plays a very important role in this practice. So mind
control and concentration on inner thoughts is the first step. To aid this, take a deep breath, hold it for 2-3
seconds and release it slowly. Repeat this a few times till you have shaken away the cobwebs, if any, from your
mind. Another option is to listen to music that frees your mind and lets you unwind before commencing the
practice.
Step 2
Now it is time to connect to your subconscious. There is no need to worry. There is nothing paranormal here.
Connecting to your subconscious and meditating on your inner energies is the same. This position is what
dowsers, normally, call the alpha state.
- 31 -
Step 3
Take your pendulum. Hold the fine thread or chain of your pendulum between the thumb and first finger. Hold
your hand comfortably at about shoulder height so that the ring or the weight at the end hangs down freely. Let us
concentrate on pendulum movements. Remember: Do Not Consciously Force Any Particular Movement.
Simple ask questions to the pendulum, concentrating on your inner energies rather than on the pendulum, and
watch its movements.
Movement 1
In a quiet but normal voice, tell the pendulum to move vertically. Do not make it swing by moving your hands.
Your hands should be steady and relaxed. Very soon, the pendulum will start moving as directed, at first slowly,
then gaining speed. If it stops, start the process again. Once the pendulum starts moving vertically again, let it for
some moments and then tell it to stop. In the same manner, ask the pendulum to move horizontally, diagonally,
clockwise, anticlockwise, etc.
Movement 2
Find out the “yes” and “no” signs. Think of a question to which you are sure the answer is affirmative. Now
concentrate on your inner energies and ask the pendulum this question. Note the movement of the pendulum - it
could be vertical, horizontal, clockwise or anti-clockwise. This would be your pendulum’s “yes” signal for you.
Now repeat the above process with a question to which the answer is negative. Again note the movement of the
pendulum. The pendulum should definitely show a different movement from above (for the “yes” signal) and this
would be your “no” sign. Some people get their “yes” and “no” signs soon and some need to practice a bit more.
You can test by taking help of your friends. Ask your friend to put your keys in one of two places, for example your
bag or on the dining table and not to tell you the answer till you end the test. Ask the pendulum if the specific keys
are in the bag. Note the movement and check it with your friend.
Movement 3
For this process, you may again need the help of your friends. Ask a friend who is of the opposite gender to
hold out a hand and allow the pendulum to hang above it, without touching it. The pendulum will start moving on
its own. Note the movement. Now ask a friend who is of your gender to hold out a hand. The pendulum again
moves on its own, but the movement will be different from the above. Generally, if the person is male, the
pendulum moves back and forth, whereas if the person is female, the pendulum moves in a circular or elliptical
path. Even if it is not the same for you, you can repeat the process with different people to confirm the “male” and
“female” signs.
Movement 4
You can also install programs or set of agreements in your pendulum, though you need to ask permission
first. Here’s an example. For obtaining permission, ask the pendulum, “May I, Can I, Should I add dowsing
agreements or programs, which will be in effect until changed by me?” If your pendulum gives a “yes” sign, read
the following agreements, immediately. "May I, Can I, Should I Agreements will become a working part of all my
dowsing programs and be in effect until I choose to change them. When I use “May I, Can I, Should I” in reference
to dowsing questions, it will mean as follows:
? ‘May I’ means: Do I have permission to proceed in this area?
? ‘Can I’ means: Do I have the capability to effectively dowse in this area?
? ‘Should I’ means: Considering all the matters related to this situation, would it be proper and appropriate
to dowse in this area? End of prearranged agreements, thank you."
? To confirm the acceptance, ask, “Are the agreements acceptable, clear and non-contradictory, and open
to change upon my request?"
? If your pendulum says “yes”, you can use the benefits of these agreements and do not have to repeat
the same every time you dowse.
- 32 -
Step 4
If you have been successful in all the steps and movements described till now, you can start with charts. Draw
a circle on a piece of paper and write down numbers 1-20 or 1-50 (as per your convenience) in regular intervals
around the circle. Practice with your pendulum everyday asking impersonal questions, for example what is my
age in years, what is my weight in kilograms, etc. Remember, the answers should be in numbers, so frame
questions accordingly. Practice everyday until you are confident that your dowsing system is tuned in to you and
is answering your questions correctly.
Step 5
To find some object, you need to concentrate on that object clearly. For example, if you want to find a
blockage in the drainpipe, walk along its course with the blockage in mind. The pendulum movements will signal
the area of blockage. You can confirm using the “yes” and “no” questions.
Observation and Analysis
What have you observed from your practice? Note down where you have been right and where there have
been confusions. Yes, there are chances of confusion in the beginning, but there is no need to be disheartened
about it. That is the way with most of the learning processes. For example, when a person learns to cycle, he/she
might not have all the success the first day itself, even for a week, sometimes. But, once his/her abilities develop,
the going gets smooth. It is the same with learning music. There is no way a time can be fixed in which a person
is guaranteed to learn dowsing. There is no conclusion in this practice. No one can say that you can or cannot
dowse. Everybody can. The results are a mix of your latent abilities to concentrate on your inner energies, your
subconscious. The pendulum operates on the basis of this link and communication. If you are getting accurate
results in all the above experiments, you can surely try advanced levels. If you are not able to get the desired
levels of accuracy, check the section on what to avoid in radiesthesia. There are some don’ts in radiesthesia. It is
very important that you avoid these pitfalls. Have a look at them, and you will soon discover how easy it is fall in
them and get unsuccessful dowsing results. They are discussed after the next section.
Advanced Level Practices
In this section, some advanced practices of radiesthesia are described. These practices are not called so
because they are more complex. There is not much difference in the technical processes. These practices require
an advanced state of connectivity with the subconscious. One way of gaining it is to repeat the basic radiesthesia
practices till you get right answers at least seven to eight times out of ten. Another important requirement for
practicing advanced methods is getting a better understanding of pendulum movements. To elaborate, if you
concentrate on a certain object, then the pendulum, which was motionless earlier, will start vibrating in a certain
manner, clockwise, anticlockwise, diagonal, etc, This movement identifies that object. You can test this process
with any animate or inanimate object several times, though not continuously. The vibrations the pendulum gives
for that object will remain the same every time you concentrate on it. For example, if you concentrate on pure milk
for a few minutes and then hold your pendulum and continue concentrating on milk, you will find that the
pendulum starts vibrating in a certain manner. Note the movement and repeat this process several times. You will
find that the pendulum moves in a certain specific manner whenever you think of pure milk.
Asking Questions
One of the greatest advantages of radiesthesia is getting answers from the subconscious…answers that will
help you make better decisions. An important point to bear in mind is to avoid emotional issues and questions
related to your future. The questions should be related to physical realities. Many times, we are confused as to
which option out of available ones is best for us; this is one area where radiesthesia can be employed to select
the best option to enjoy maximum benefits.
- 33 -
There are different methods by which you can ask questions and get answers. Here are some of them:
? Using Charts
? By writing down the questions on separate pieces of paper
? Using a piece of paper for stating different options
? Think of a question.
For example, you need to buy a car for your family and you have four models to choose from. You are
confused as to which model will suit your family needs best. For coherency, write down all your family’s
requirements related to having a car, in a piece of paper and think of all the ways a car can bring you satisfaction.
Concentrate on it for a few minutes.
Method I
? Take a plain piece of clean, unused paper
? Write down the name of models as four different options, at a fixed distance from each other
? Place this paper before you
? Phrase your question properly and ask the same clearly. For example, “Which model from these four is
best suitable and beneficial for my family?”
? The pendulum will move towards the best option
Method II
? Take four plain pieces of clean, unused paper.
? Write down the name of models, one in each piece.
? Place one before you.
? Ask the appropriate question as to whether it is good for your family or not. For example, “Is this model
beneficial and best suitable for my family?”
? Note the movement of the pendulum. Does it indicate “yes” or “no”?
? Repeat the process with all the options. If you get more than one “yes”, repeat Method I with all the “yes”
options.
? Missing Objects
If you misplaced something important in your house, the following radioaesthetic methods can be employed to
find it: Method I
? Draw a simple map of your house, including all the sections, even the corridors
? Concentrate on the image of the misplaced object
? Hold your pendulum over the map, pausing over each room and section, asking the pendulum if the
object is there or not
? The pendulum will show a “yes” signal over the room in which the object is located
? Draw another map, this time of the room including all its storage and open spaces, furniture, etc.
? Hold the pendulum over the map of the room, pausing over each section, storage space, etc.
? When the pendulum shows a “yes” signal, trace it.
Method II
? This would need higher concentration and connectivity levels as in this method we are finding the object
without any aids such as maps.
? Concentrate on the object for a few minutes. Its image should get clearer and clearer in your mind.
? Hold the pendulum in your hand. It should be still.
? Slowly ask the relevant questions. For example, “Is <<name of object>> in the dining hall of this house?”
? Wait for the pendulum to respond “yes” or “no”
? When the pendulum gives positive response, you have the answer
- 34 -
Relationship
Generally, relationships are not something to be evaluated. They are bonds formed by our hearts. But, there
are many instances when you need help, for example, sometimes you need to know whether the stranger you are
befriending is in fact your friend or enemy, whether you have a good correlation with the lady/gentleman you are
dating or is the relationship only superficial, etc.
Method I (for checking compatibility)
? Create a percentage chart.
? Concentrate on the relevant person for a few minutes. The image of the person should become clearer
and clearer in your mind.
? Hold the pendulum over the chart. It should be still.
? Ask the relevant question. For example, “Please show me my compatibility levels in percentage with
<<name of person>>” The pendulum will indicate the appropriate percentage levels in the chart.
Method II (with words and images)
? Hold the pendulum over the photo of the relevant person or write his/her name on a blank paper.
? Concentrate on the person, hold the pendulum over his/her image or name and ask the relevant
question. For example, “Should I have a <<specify relationship>> with <<name of person>>?” or “Should
I stop forming a <<specify relationship>> with <<name of person>>?”
? Note whether the pendulum gives a “yes” or “no” movement.
Auras
Auras are electrical energy fields that come out from inanimate and animate objects. It is interesting to check
a person’s aura. Auras can reveal all aspects of the animate or inanimate object.
? Choose an object.
? Ask your friend to stand at a place already marked by you as ‘location A’. He/she should not be wearing
any precious gems or crystals. Place the object at a certain distance from this ‘location A’. When
practicing this method for the first time, it is preferable to place the object 1-3 meters away from location
A.
Ask the friend to concentrate on his/her aura for a few minutes. Then ask him/her to concentrate on the
object and visualize himself/herself with it, holding it. He/she should remain in this state for a few
minutes. You can avoid being present in the room or area at this time.
? Enter the room or area. Hold your pendulum. It should be still. Now, walk to location A. The pendulum
will start vibrating.
? Next, walk around the object, holding your pendulum above it. If your friend’s aura was projected forward
at this object, the pendulum will vibrate as it had vibrated at location A.
Water Veins
It would be a good idea to check water veins around your house. You can make a better decision on whether
to have a front, side or back garden. It is also helpful in fulfilling your water pumping needs. This is a task for a
well-practiced dowser. Take a tumbler or other container of pure drinking water. Concentrate on pure water for a
few minutes and hold your pendulum over the water. The pendulum will vibrate in a certain manner. You can do
this even without the tumbler if you have gained excellent levels of concentration.
Walk all over the area where you want to check for water veins, all the time concentrating on pure water.
If water veins are present, the pendulum will vibrate above that location. It will be vibrating faster directly above
the exact location where water lies underground. Note the movement. Was it similar to the movement it showed
when held over the tumbler of pure drinking water?
- 35 -
If yes, then pure drinking water is present in the location over which the pendulum vibrated. Verify by asking
the yes or no questions. If the pendulum vibrates but in another manner, then there are all the chances that the
water is not pure.
To master the practice of radiesthesia, connectivity with the subconscious is most important. This can be
achieved only through regular practice of mind control and of increasing concentration levels, and off course,
experiments in dowsing. It is a good idea to repeat experiments till you get maximum positive responses.
Radiesthesia: What to strictly avoid - The Don’ts
To understand what matters/approaches to avoid in radiesthesia, you should also be clear on why to avoid
them. It is, normally, difficult for we, humans, to just follow instructions, unless we comprehend the sense behind
them. The same approach is followed in this chapter. Here’s an example to give you a better understanding of the
dowsing process. A businessman from Spain can only communicate in Spanish, but he has to meet an English
client who cannot speak Spanish. So he takes the help of an interpreter. If you view these three people talking
from a distance, the interpreter will be seen talking to both, the Spanish businessman, and his English client. But,
in reality, he is not the one talking; he is only interpreting and communicating the message to both the parties.
The conversion is primarily between the Spanish businessman and his client. Whatever the English client
says, the same is communicated to the Spanish businessman and vice versa; the interpreter is not responsible for
what the other two are saying. Again, if the other two sound confusing, the interpreter will also sound likewise.
The radiesthesia pendulum acts likewise. What you are communicating to your subconscious and the latter’s
response is indicated by the pendulum. A most important thing to bear in mind is you are communicating to your
subconscious, which is not a physical but a psychic entity. The response is received in form of electromagnetic
energy waves that you are not able to perceive directly, but the dowsing pendulum, which is sensitive to these
vibrations, senses the same and moves. Since you are not familiar with this communication system, it would be
good to know in advance where you can error.
Errors due to our psychological and mental state
If our mind is not relaxed, we have not calmed our emotions or disturbing and irrelevant thoughts keep
entering our mind, then the vibrations coming from our self will be disturbed and so will be the pendulum. It is
extremely important that our mind is controlled and we are able to concentrate properly on the task at hand, the
question we are seeking an answer for.
Errors due to Autosuggestions
When we presume something in advance and ask a question, unconsciously we are making an attempt to
answer the question ourselves, and as a consequence, giving our presumption precedence over what we seek
from the subconscious. This would give the wrong results. For example, someone, a friend you trust told you that
he/she has kept a ring in a certain box. In this case, if you hold the pendulum above the box, already sure of the
answer, the pendulum will give a positive response, even if there is no ring in that box.
Errors due to the type of question asked
Our subconscious gives answers on the basis of the question asked. Therefore, it is necessary to be precise
and clear. For example, you want to know whether your car needs gas. You put forward the question: “Does my
car require gas today?” or “Does my car require gas?” The answer will be “yes” even if your car’s gas tank is full.
The reason is simple. To function, definitely, your car needs gas, today or any other day. You need to be precise.
For example, take a chart and ask instead, “What is the amount of petrol or gas in my car’s gas tank in liters?”
Errors due to misinterpretations
In the beginning, you might need to repeat the same process several times. Most of the times, this is because
you might not have achieved the right level of concentration, which is absolutely necessary. In this process, you
build misinterpretations. To explain this, an example that comes to mind is of Internet connectivity.
- 36 -
You need to be connected to access the information on the Net. Here, in case of radiesthesia, however, by
misinterpreting a connection or the results of a disconnection with the subconscious, one can get confusing or
wrong results.
Errors due to overuse of mental energy
Sometimes, we have already overused our mental energies before we start dowsing. A certain level of mental
energy is a prerequisite for dowsing, which if not present will result in unreliable indications from the pendulum.
Errors due to being over ambitions
If you attempt for a higher or advanced level of radiesthesia, without having attained the capacity for the
same, the results will be unreliable. It is like attempting to solve advanced mathematical equations on the basis of
average knowledge.
Errors due to being in a closed state of mind
There are many ways you keep a closed state of mind, and dowsing in this state of mind is like acting out the
process rather than doing it. For example, a person does not like visiting his uncle’s house, but out of duty he/she
has to. During the duration of the whole visit, the person will not be able to enjoy much because his/her mind is
set; either he/she will remain distracted or see the negative side of all things. Keeping an open mind is an
essential part of the practice of radiesthesia. If you keep these basic rules in mind, other pitfalls can also be
avoided. Ignoring the above will result in more and more problems. However, all one needs is, regular practice in
the right state of mind and with a clear head to ask precise and appropriate questions. Meditation helps a lot in
attaining mind control and in increasing concentration levels. Regular practice makes all the difference.
Practicing radiesthesia, one often wonders about the scientific premises behind the practice. There is no need
to worry about it much. Even if you do not know the mechanics that make your car function, you can drive it pretty
well. However, an attempt is made to give you an understanding of the scientific premises in the next section.
Radiesthesia: The Science Underlying the Practice
How much do we know about this universe to decide what is scientific and what is not? What we think of as
scientific remains such only till the next discovery. At first, the earth was considered in the middle of the universe
and Galileo was condemned for his newfound observations. Later, Issac Newton made extensive discoveries of
gravitational forces and planetary movements, only to be further modified by Albert Einstein. Not long before--just
some decades ago--the observation that matter exists in three forms was considered the veritable fact, but that
was before quarks were discovered. The knowledge of radiesthesia is not based on defined concepts of modern
science rather on the unexplored areas, the area of energy waves and of one of the most complex issues of all,
human mind. Thus, two things are necessary for understanding the techniques of radiesthesia:
? The knowledge of basic concepts of energy and its forms and
? Exploration in to the complex field of human mind and its perception abilities
Energy and its forms
This universe is a play of energy. Whatever exists is ultimately a form of energy. And energy is not still - it
vibrates. The frequency at which energy is vibrating establishes the density of its expression as matter. When it
vibrates at lower frequencies, it is more visible, like in solids. When the frequency of energy vibration is more, for
example in gases, it becomes invisible to human eyes, though we can sense it or physically feel its manifestation.
For example, if we are exposed to carbon gas, some harmful chemical reactions take place in our body. But,
when energy fields vibrate at very high frequencies, beyond the perception capacity of the five human sensory
organs, humans are not able to sense it physically. For centuries, we only gave value to what we can discern
physically through our five sense organs. In the twentieth century, for the first time, scientists attempted to
discover the unseen and unperceived factors, and technology instruments were developed to explore them.
- 37 -
Hence, X-rays, radio waves, etc. came to be used for the benefit of the human race. It is an established fact,
now, that these high energy fields, vibrating at advanced frequencies surround all matter, including living systems.
They are multidimensional. These multidimensional energy fields together with the solid state form our total living
body.
Human Mind: How much can it perceive matters
In this energy universe, how does our mind perceive matters? Interactions between matters on a physical
level are obvious. We see, hear, smell, feel interactions between energy fields on a physical level. For example,
when a piece of stone hits us, we get hurt. To a certain extent, interaction between emotional and physical levels
is also visible. For example, when we feel extremely sad, we cry, a feeling of fear increases the flow of adrenaline
in the blood stream, etc. The difficulty is in determining interactions between matters vibrating at higher
frequencies, matters that are neither seen nor sensed through the physical sensory organs of a human body.
The question is: Is a human body only capable of perceiving things related to the physical level? This question
raises another: Being a multidimensional body system how is it possible that we can perceive matters related only
to one level? The answer that is derived is humans should be able to perceive things on all levels, but because of
some factors, they are limiting their detections to things related to a physical level. If this answer is difficult to
comprehend, then probably, you might be confused on what exactly perception means or is. It is explained in brief
below. The nerves carry messages to the brain and back. This function is registered by our mind and we identify
the message. The mind, without question, plays an important role in determining the human capacity to perceive
matters and interaction between matters. Imagine, if our mind stops functioning for some moments, as in the case
of some mentally affected persons, our nerves would still be transmitting messages and our body would be
functioning, but we will not be able to identify anything. It can be concluded that, ultimately, what we perceive is
controlled by our mind. Herein, lies the clue as to why humans limit their detections of matters to a physical level.
The human mind is a complex entity. Our experiences and observations are limited by our conscious mind. The
conscious mind deals with matters related to the physical level. In this case, it becomes difficult for us to
experience things not related to the physical level. But, the existence of the subconscious mind cannot be refuted.
It exists and if it exists, it will be definitely controlling our perceptions related to all levels, including the physical
level since it has a control on the conscious mind also.
Therefore, by connecting with the realm of the subconscious mind, we can perceive matters and interaction of
matters on all levels. And, that is exactly what we do in radiesthesia. Just like the radio instrument is used to
receive and play radio wave transmissions, in the same manner, radioaesthetic instruments are used for the
benefit of our conscious mind to recognize the messages received when we connect with our subconscious mind.
A master radiesthesia practitioner might not need a pendulum, but getting to that stage is indeed difficult, though
not impossible. As Johann Wolfgang von Goethe once said, our body is the best unit of measurement.
Thus, by practicing radiesthesia, you are making an attempt to increase your realm of experiences from
ordinary to extraordinary, from obvious to beyond the obvious. How did this science and art come into existence,
you will be able to find this in the next section.
Radiesthesia: Origins and Brief History
Radiesthesia is a very ancient practice.
Cave pictures, engraving, reliefs, rock drawings, and ancient manuscripts in different locations in the world,
dating back several thousand years, showing radiesthesia practitioners holding pendular instruments prove that
radiesthesia is among the ancient sciences of the world, a practice which was not restricted to any particular
place or even country.
- 38 -
Though people usually relate ancients with superstitions and myths, it cannot be challenged that it was
through their wisdom that civilization progressed. From astronomy to economy, from agriculture to healing, from
literature, music, paintings to mathematics, physics and chemistry, there is no area left unexplored by them. It
should not be surprising that with the use of a simple pendular instrument, they could locate oil mines in deserts,
a feat accomplished today using advanced satellite technologies. It is difficult to trace the origins of this practice to
a particular time or place. Some details on the evidences of this practice by different ancient civilizations of the
world are mentioned below:
French
The pictorial representations dating back 15,000 years in the Cave of Lascaux in Southern France indicate
use of radiesthesia.
Egyptian
The use of radiesthesia pendulum goes back 7,000 years among the Egyptians, earlier than the pyramids.
There are Egyptian reliefs that show their Gods holding scepters or pendular instruments. Evidences of mining in
all the gold mines of the unchartered Sinai desert several thousand years ago suggest the use of radiesthesia.
These mines, which were found using man-made satellites now, were marked and used by the ancient Egyptians
using very simple radiesthesia instruments.
Chinese
A Chinese engraving dated 147 BC shows Emperor Yu (of Hia dynasty, which existed in 2200 BC) holding a
pendular instrument like a tuning fork. The inscription beneath read: “Yu, of the Hia dynasty, was famous for his
knowledge of the presence of mineral deposits and sources; he could find concealed objects; he was able by his
expertise to adapt the operation of the field according to the different seasons.” This engraving is the oldest
known written document about radiesthesia. The inscription on the engraving leaves no doubt that the pendular
instrument shown in the engraving is a radioaesthetic device.
Greek
The use of dowsing pendulum in ancient Greece is evident from the work of several renowned philosophers
including Pythagoras and Plato. Pythagoras translated every vibrational quality in the universe to a proportion on
a monochord radiesthesia instrument. His work was based on the ancient Egyptian method of correlating musical
chords with numerical values.
Other Civilizations
Cave pictures found in Tassili in Sahara, which were drawn in 6,000 BC, indicate the practice of dowsing.
Herodotus, the legendary historian and traveler, wrote about the use of dowsing by Persians, Scythians and
Medes. There are records of its practice by Etruscans, Hindus, Hebrews, Polynesians, and Peruvians. Information
from cuneiform tablets shows that the ancient Sumerians used radiesthesia for locating underground water and
minerals. It seems that radiesthesia is another landmark in the phase of human evolution towards gaining power
over body, mind, space, and time.
Appendix - A
Other Radiesthesia devices
In modern times, with increase in the practice of dowsing and growing number of practitioners, a variety of
dowsing tools have developed. More than three hundred dowsing tools are used. They come in all sizes, shapes
and materials. However, besides pendulums, the other main types of radioaesthetic instruments are:
Forked stick
The forked stick is a petite Y-shaped tree branch, usually, made from hazel, willow, ash or rowan trees. The
dowser holds the stick parallel to the ground.
- 39 -
L Rods
Two L shaped metal rods are held, one in each hand, and both parallel to the ground and to each other. When
the dowser passes over the area underneath which the object being sought is located, the rods either swing apart
or cross each other.
Bobbers
A bobber is made from a slender stick or flexible wire. They are 1-3 feet in length. One end of the bobber
weighs more heavily than the other. A bobber is held horizontally (more or less) by one end in the hand with the
heavier end held away from the body.
How to choose a Pendulum
There are a number of methods used by people to choose a pendulum. Whatever the method used for
choosing one, a good thing to bear in mind is that whatever works for you is the best pendulum for you. This is
because the pendulum is a device you are using to communicate and get information from your higher self or
subconscious. Therefore, the device with which you feel comfortable working and which responds to you easily
will be the one more in tune with your energy. The results are what matter in the end. However, there are some
general characteristics related to different pendulums that make them more suitable for certain kinds of dowsing.
A rounded or conical pendulum is good for general dowsing purposes. The Universal Pendulum is sophisticated
and very beneficial in healing. Abbe Mermet’s pendulum with its cavity or witness chamber is great for healing,
and a most effective tool for transmitting remedies of any potency. There are hundreds of pendulums available,
the difference depends on the materials used like, diamonds, crystals, gold, emeralds, etc, or on the their
geometrical shapes, for example, pyramid shaped, cone shaped, tear drop shaped, etc.
How to Communicate With Your Totem Animal
An universal concept, Totem animals are connections to the Great Spirit as they facilitate the connectivity of
your body, mind and spirit. Protective spirits, they are capable of providing you with the necessary tools needed
to assist in your earth walk. These animals offer their power to you. If you are able to distinguish your
correlation or oneness with these spirits, the better you are able to utilize their powers. Every individual has
totem animals accompanying them in their life’s walk adding strengths and weaknesses to his or her
personality. A manifestation of your innermost qualities and all that you need to survive in this world, all totem
animals and birds are positive spirits. Whether mythical or even non existent in legends, no totem animal is
considered to be of a higher degree of significance than another, for each has its own gifts, strengths, and
lessons to teach. Communication with your totem animal can provide you with insight into your past lives and
how they are connected to you. An undisputable fact that thoughts have energy, animals pick up this energy as
we direct it towards them. Animals being telepathic, communicate through images and intuitions rather than
through word symbols, like humans. If you want to communicate with them beyond simple concepts like “stand,”
you have to send them visual pictures with your mind.
Finding your own animal totem spirit and communicating with this guardian spirit is not a difficult task
provided you have proper guidance. With various individualistic ways to find your animal totem—meditation or
spiritual journeys, it is hardly an impossible task. Some even have their totem animal find them. Animals have
an instinctual awareness of human personality and moods. They can discern a broad spectrum of human
emotions and personalities. Having different consciousness, they perceive things differently from humans.
Communication can be very subtle, so you should be ready to receive what comes in any form. With practice,
your experience can become deeper and richer. In time, you can learn to merge yourself with another life form
and access its knowledge and wisdom.
- 40 -
In human culture, we are conditioned to deny telepathic communication from childhood. As we develop
speech, we gradually lose the ability of telepathic communication. If you are sensitive, receptive, and attentive, it’s
definite that you can regain, develop, or amplify your own ability to communicate mentally with other species.
The most essential part of the communication process is to have a clear mind. Remove mind blocks to enable
a deeper level of communication. Having a clear mind, the energy levels will accumulate and the signals which
you send and receive will have more clarity and strength. It’s not the individual who chooses the totem animal,
instead the animal chooses the individual. Animal totems exist in the 4 cardinal directions—East, South, West and
North. They also dwell in the 3 spiritual directions—Above, Below and Within. There is also a totem animal to walk
on each side of us. To speak to your totem animal telepathically, you just have tune into the right energy channel.
In the communication process, the primary step is to cast off any condescending attitude that animals are less
evolved or less intelligent beings. This type of mental attitude blocks true communication with them, just as it does
with humans. Regard them with respect, openness and as potential teachers, and this alone will enable you to
observe them with a fresh light and open up a wellspring of information from them about who and how they are.
The next step is to develop a relationship with your totem animal. This part involves time and patience. It must
become harmonious with the person. Here you will learn about the traits, habits, skills and spirit of the animal. As
with any new knowledge, practice is essential to whet learning into a constructive skill. An amplified awareness of
energy fields and the methods, how you handle your own energy is required in the interspecies
communication. When in a receptive mode, a clear channel will be opened for telepathic communication with your
animal totem. This receptive mode can be achieved by managing and controlling your energy levels. Totem
animals express their willingness for communication when they find that you are quietly and patiently present and
are simply open to receive their communication. Understanding and healing can occur only in an atmosphere
where the level of communication is deeper. With continuous effort your mind opens to channels of oneness.
Most totem animals do not immediately acknowledge themselves to the person as they are doubtful of
intention and knowledge. It is definite that the totem animal will interact with you if your heart and spirit is pure in
its intention to grow and learn. You must find the right way to honor your spirit guide. When you honor your totem
animal, you honor the essence that lies behind it. The response of your totem animal depends on your attitude
towards them. They will judge your sincerity and readiness to work with them through the patience you show. You
have to learn to trust them and understand their needs and wants.
To begin communication with your totem animal, find a comfortable place where you will not have any kind of
distractions or interruptions. Center yourself and focus your intention on invoking strength and protection. Release
your ego, expectations and desires by inhaling and exhaling deeply for several times and close your eyes. This
will help your body and mind to settle down. You may also drive off all negative aspects and fear. Now your mind
is being tuned to open up for all types of messages. Whenever you interact with your totem it is recommended to
wear clothing and jewellery which illustrates your totem.
Relax your mind and permit all images that come into your mind. It may take time to get connected to your
totem animal. You have to remember to introduce yourself to your totem animal when you manage to get
connected to it. You ask for a message and listen closely to your thoughts. At the beginning you may have a
feeling that you are having a conversation with yourself. It is often difficult to distinguish your own inner voice from
that of your totem animal. Practice and proper guidance alone can do this. Listen closely to your thoughts then
you will find that the voice you hear does not resemble yours. Most of the totem animals talk very softly and you
need to enhance your listening skills. When you feel something pops up in your mind take note of it. Analyze the
message you receive from your totem animal—what is it, what does it look like, how does it make you feel. You
may follow this methodology until you are comfortable with your ability to distinguish your voice from that your
totem animal. Your totem animal will be surely very happy to go through this learning process with you. Keep in
mind not to get nervous and try to jump ahead before you are fully equipped.
- 41 -
You may conduct research to construe totem images or allow your intuition to be stirred by your totem to
determine their importance in your life. Searching for meaning honors your totem and helps to build the bridge
between your physical world and the spirit realm within it. This also helps the widening of the reception channel.
You will have the power to interact with your animal totem even through dreams. This is only possible when
you achieve the ability to connect with your totem animals at deeper levels. It is like knowing yourselves, and all
your relations, in a more elaborate way. At this stage, you begin to experience the world in a very different way
and will be able to deepen your relationship with the animal world and fine-tune your ability to take in different
forms of animal wisdom.
How to interpret your dreams about your totem animal
Human beings have always sought ways to explore the inner world, and dreams, as Sigmund Freud said, are
the royal road to the unconscious. This probably was sensed ages ago as practices of primitive societies show;
Native American shamans interpreted dreams of totem animals and what they signified. Indeed, it was often
through such dreams that they came to the “calling.” For instance, a butterfly in your dream often means spiritual
growth through a special person who is to enter your life soon. Become aware of this presence, and transform
your life, is the butterfly spirit’s message. The white deer guides the dreamer to a destination or action. The white
wolf, another dream symbol, warns you of some danger you have ignored. The Great Spirit, many tribes believe,
uses signs and symbols to inform you of what you need to know.
There is now great interest in such older traditions once dismissed as “heathen practices.” Many are the men
and women who want to discover their totem animals, and know what they can learn from these spirits. A totem
animal can be your “friend, philosopher and guide,” watching over you, giving you energy and courage, if only you
know how to relate. A great way of communicating with these spirits is through dreams, of which collective Native
American knowledge is an accretion all of us can make use of, and even add to.
People often have animal dreams they never forget, or dreams in which animal images recur. They are likely
to be their specific animal guides. Children have many animal dreams – usually pointers to areas where
guardians can help them develop. In some Native American traditions, you can have several animal spirits which
act as guides. “When animal powers emerge from within a dream we can commune with an extraordinary power
and potential,” says a shaman. “If not fought off or chased away, the animal will offer its wisdom as medicine for
the soul, supernatural power for healing, and instinctive power to strengthen the personality.”
Each animal represents certain qualities in our lives. An eagle stands for spirituality, the buffalo for strength,
the doe for softness, and so on. One must observe the image of the dream animal, how it looks in detail, how it
moves, how it reacts to interpret the dream. Native Americans say the spirit will continue to appear until you have
dealt with its “message.” Many shamans now know what animal spirits not found in Native American folklore
signify. Thus, from the ant and the anteater to the wolf and the whale, each animal embodies qualities and ways
that one may need and can absorb, or get over, and follow on the path of self-exploration.
The perfect expression of the divines in us, the buffalo’s appearance in a dream tells us to respect the
sacredness of our spirit. For Native Americans, the buffalo also symbolized abundance and protection, also
realized when all beings are honored as sacred. Besides, it teaches us to wait for the right moment to act.
The bear in a dream can mean the “reawakening” of one’s spirit, just as the animal’s hibernation is related to
“dreaming the Great Spirit,” or introspection. The spirit guides us to the depths of the psyche, and like a mother,
nurturing and protecting, shows that we can ourselves be the light that dispels all our fears. It enables us to live a
life of wisdom and love. Symbol of change from a rough to a fine state, butterflies in your dream may mean that
you can transform your life into something much better. It might however take much effort; the metamorphosis
doesn’t come about by waving a wand. There is a chrysalis stage to pass from the caterpillar to the exquisite
winged creature. Plan ahead and work hard, the change is more than worth the effort, is the dream’s signal.
- 42 -
The dangerous animals that they are, alligators and crocodiles in dreams could stand for a threat to you. It
could also mean deception by people you trust, as in “crocodile tears.” If the animal represents you in the dream,
it can be the hidden side of the self. Are you truthful enough to yourself? Do you acknowledge your feelings? A
lizard, in the open, may be a reassuring symbol if it was in the open, or telling you to “lie low” if in a hiding place.
Snakes symbolize knowledge, not necessarily forbidden, as in Genesis, or danger. Several tribes regard the
snake as a bringer of news and omens. If the dream spirit was wise, it could be the snake of knowledge trying to
give you some insight, or telling you to face the truth. But a hostile dream snake might be warning you to keep
way from something. Consider your present situation. Snakes may also be omens of healing and comfort.
If you dream of a bee, busily going from hive to flower and back, it could signal the need for a break from work
or career, and attention to other things as well. A lazy bee too can be sign of rest: but if you desire it yourself.
Goat dreams signal that you want the fun and the surefootedness that the lively and hardy animal combines.
Gregarious but able to live on their own, the goats are playful, but will fight fiercely. You may need the same
balance in your life when goats appear in your dream. Symbol of beauty and freedom, the mythical mermaid is
believed to bring you wisdom from the unconscious, which is represented by the sea. But the mermaid dream can
mean fear of sexuality: fear of feminine seduction or losing control in a relationship for a man, and doubts about
one’s femininity for woman. The dream may also show the inability of fully love someone.
For birds, each may have its own meaning, according to its innate qualities. A flock may mean the desire to be
part of a group. The tiny hummingbird is believed to teach us adaptability. It represents optimism and sweetness.
In your dream, it may be telling you not to pine for what might have been. Looking back with regret is not for you
now; get on with life as it is, make the best of what you have. But above all, being a universal symbol of
spirituality, a bird in your dream can mean that you are in the process of a spiritual growth. Birds in flight may
signify the need for freedom, as when you desire to leave a negative aspect of your self; the ability to fly is seen
as a soul’s desire for wholeness. The following is a list of “Native American Animal Symbolism” published by
Princeton online. These have been collected from various sources on the Internet. It is not exhaustive.
 Alligator - Aggression, Survival, Adaptability
 Ant - Self-discipline, Teamwork
 Bat - Guardian of the night, Cleaner
 Bear - Power, Mother cunning, Healer, Gentle Strength, Dreaming
 Bear Paw - Power, Direction, Connection to Creator
 Beaver – Builder, Gatherer
 Buffalo - Sacredness, Life-builder, Good things for living, Curing powers.
 Butterfly - Metamorphosis, Carefree, Transformer
 Cougar - Leadership, Courage, Power, Swiftness, Balance
 Coyote - Prankster, Insight, Playful, Humor, Duality
 Crane - Solitude, Independence
 Deer - Love, Gentleness, Kindness, Sensitivity, Purity of Purpose
 Dog - Loyalty, Companionship
 Dolphin - Joy, Harmony, Man-to-ocean bridge, Awareness of tone
 Dragonfly - Skill, Refinement, Relentlessness, Carefree
 Eagle - Potency, Healing, Power, Illumination, Divine Spirit, Success, Wealth
 Elk - Strength, Agility, Freedom, Pride, Power, Nobility
 Feather - Spirit
 Firefly - Communication, Illumination
 Fox - Cleverness, Subtlety, Discretion
 Frog - Cleansing, Peace, Emotional Healing
- 43 -
 Goat - Tenacity, Diligence
 Goose - Safe return, Love of home
 Hawk - Awareness, Truth
 Hedgehog - Self-preservation
 Horse - Freedom, Power, Saving movement
 Hummingbird - Beauty, Wonder, Agility
 Ladybug - Delight, Trust
 Lizard - Letting go, Illusiveness
 Loon - Communication, Serenity
 Moose - Unpredictability, Spontaneity
 Mouse - Illusion, Charm
 Otter - Joy, Laughter, Lightness
 Owl - Wisdom, Vision, Insight
 Peacock - Recognition, Self-Assurance
 Pelican - Abundance, Plenty
 Pheasant - Warning, Concealment
 Porcupine - Innocence, Humility
 Quail - Protectiveness, Group harmony
 Rabbit - Conquering fear, Safety
 Raccoon - Curiosity, Inquisitiveness
 Ram - Strength, Determination
 Raven - Mystery, Exploration of the unknown
 Roadrunner - Speed, Agility
 Salmon - Determination, Persistence
 Sandpiper - Quickness, Foraging, Scavenging
 Scorpion - Defense, Self-protection
 Seagull - Carefree attitude, Versatility, Freedom
 Seahorse - Nourishing, Fathering
 Seal - Contentment
 Skunk - Perseverance, Determination
 Snake - Power, Life force, Sexual potency
 Spider - The Web of life, Interconnectedness, Industry
 Squirrel - Trust, Thrift
 Swan - Elegance, Nurturing
 Turtle - Love and Protection, Healing, Knowledge
 Whale - Creativity, Intuition
 Wolf - Teaching skill, Loyalty, Interdependence
 Woodpecker - Change, Persistence
Though several animal guides travel through out our lives, whether it be for a short while or not —there will
always be an totem animal accompanying you in your life’s journey. Depending on your life’s direction, your guide
will inculcate within you and shield you from harm as you steer a course through your spiritual and physical life.
Whenever you feel particularly strong about any animal’s presence, surround yourself with affirming pictures of
the animal to welcome them into your life. By directing us back to our Earthly roots, and bringing us closer to
nature through dreams, they send us instructions that we need to heed.
- 44 -
Totem Animal — How You Absorb It's Strength, Wisdom and Qualities
Any natural object, being, or animal, with whose phenomena and energy, we establish a close connection, are
known as Totem animals. A reflection of the inner most recesses of the self, totem Animals, also represent those
hidden or obscured qualities that are necessary in your day to day life. By delving deep within, you can find spirits
representing your totem animal, and it will give you additional power. Traditional Native American culture respects
nature and animals. The Indians experienced their personal totem animal as their guardian angel when engaged
in hunting, battle, and on spiritual quests. They believed that it protects them, guides them, and give them power.
Meditation — it facilitates visits from animal spirits. When the emotions, nature, and shape of one animal are
experienced frequently, it is most likely to be his totem animal. A warrior and his totem animal would be
inseparable as he benefits a lot from the power of the totem animals. In midst of a battle, if he warrior is on the
defensive, his totem animal would transfuse its power in the form of speed, strength, accuracy, courage to the
warrior who would absorb the power, character, and qualities of his totem animal physically. It can come in the
form of a bear’s muscle power, shrewdness of a serpent, or eye-power of an eagle.
The talisman is another facilitator of the power of totem animals. In ancient times, hunters used to wear the
skin of the animals they killed. They did it not just to provide warmth to their body, but to let the hunter feel they
were adopting some of the strengths and skills of their prey or foe. In the modern times we see sports teams
having mascots, or people who get images of animals tattooed on themselves.
Warriors who wore talismans of his totem animal were found to possess extra energy. These talismans, such
as a bear tooth necklace, would give them strength and protection. This is especially true if gained in a combat
with his totem animal, the animal’s strengths were believed to have entered into him after he killed it. These
animal totems were represented by carvings. Every “chance meeting” within Nature is meaningful in everybody’s
life. Knowledge gathered during such meetings are the guiding power in one’s life path. This wouldn’t be possible
without a thorough idea about the “meaningfulness” of every part of Nature. It is here that Totemic Animism, the
practice of relating with all parts of Nature as living spirit-allies proves relevant. Every plant, mineral, animal,
element and force in Nature has a Holistic power. Animism propagates the use of Meditation-tools such as
crystals, to “attune” one’s body to Nature so that it would become powerful on a higher level. The “Kingdom of
Nature” communicates harmoniously to us through birds, animals, forces of the weather and those subtler voices
of the Nature’s spirits. Every animal takes care of a certain kind of special wisdom. We can absorb this wisdom by
identifying ourselves with that animal-symbol. Totemic Animism is a way to establish the relationship with one’s
Totem Animal. It can be through tattoos on the body, jewelry, artwork upon which one meditates or wearing some
portion of the Totem Animal as a personal “talisman.” One’s Totem Animal fills oneself with the wisdom and skills
of that spirit-animal. Eventually, the totem will come to call upon any totemic pathwalker, often in dreams, in the
form of a half-man/half-animal “deity”. This bestows the authority of a “lesser King’ over Nature.
Shape shifting is yet another method by which you can absorb the power, wisdom and qualities of your Totem
animal. Shamans in ancient times practiced to shape shift — by this they hoped to achieve the strength, nobility,
and agility of the animals that they admired. To build a relationship with your animal, it is best to work with only
one animal at a time. Follow your intuition and meditate on the essence of an animal you would most prefer to be
your totem. You can work with any animal for which you have a connection and affinity, in the capacity of
whatever knowledge and energy that animal brings to you.
How this animal can defend you and whether or not it will always be by your side?
Totem animals are protectors who help us surmount our fears. Present with each of us throughout our lives,
they help us to see our inner spiritual self by functioning like a mirror. It is a common misapprehension that we are
superior to animals in many ways, but it is through them that we realize many things. They are great teachers who
guide and teach us through many powerful lessons like reminding us that we are just a tiny part of creation.
- 45 -
Any living creature can be your animal totem, for e.g. a reptile, a bird, a sea creature etc. It is the totem animal
who chooses the individual and not the individual that chooses their animal totem. Connection with a power
animal can bring about great changes in an individual’s life. They fill all of our lives with an emotional, mental and
spiritual ease and also prevent the entry of any negative energy into our body. Depending on the course of our
life’s journey, we can have different power animals as a source that provides wisdom, power, guidance and
support. Any of them can bring us a message or teaching at any time. Some of them stay with us for a longer
period of time to assist us with a particular issue where as some others appear to convey a timely message and
then go. They often help us to awaken our creativity and enhance our ability to perceive things in its perspective.
More than one individual can have the same power animal. There are differences and common factors in the
way each works. Being an individual, everyone's needs are unique. Therefore, archetypal energies and spirit
present in different power animals will manifest differently in every individual. Thus, the role the power animal
plays will be specific in many ways to the individual. Individuals who are in close relationships may share a power
animal. Thus the power animal serves as a guide in making the relationship stronger and more productive.
Once you learn to work with your power animal, it then functions as a gateway in connecting with others of the
animal realm. You are not limited to just one. Each power animal can teach or add something to your life that the
other ones can’t. The unique gifts such as power, protection, wisdom endowed by them help a person to learn
and lead life in a better way than ever before. In our Earth walk Power animals help us in a variety of ways and
have a positive effect in our life. When we request assistance from them we are asking to be drawn into absolute
harmony with the strength of that animal’s essence. They are protectors and may not act upon our requests if
they recognize that it would bring harm to us or others.
Being well aware of our habits, peculiarities, interests, power animals function like a key by opening the gates
to our higher consciousness. Bringing the subconscious to the conscious, they are able to teach us about
ourselves. Civilization has battered our intimate association with the natural world. Plants, animals and minerals
have been viewed only as resources for the sustenance of human beings. Power animals enables us to find
something hidden deep inside us, a yearning for a more intimate and heartfelt relationship with the natural world.
This relation has often been forgotten in competitiveness and isolation from nature that are so dangerous to the
modern society. Thus working with power animals helps us to regain the intimate relationship with the natural
world. Power animals often reveal themselves to us in waking dreams, deep trance states, during meditations, or
even right up to us on the sidewalk. They come to us when we are in great need of something. Interacting with
them through imagery or symbolism creates a greater sense of personal and spiritual power in our inner self and
enhances every area of our life. Sometimes even their mere presence can create smiles on our faces or elevate
our emotions which are essential to overcome great hurdles in life. Each Power Animal has its own attributes and
qualities which in turn are conferred upon us to assist us during different demanding situations in life.
? Alligator/Crocodile gives us a motherly protection.
? The Bear, with its strength and stamina, helps us to balance our life.
? The bee gives us great concentration at work and helps us to be industrious. It also helps us to drive
away any elements of fear while protecting our home.
? The badger will help us to battle for our rights.
? Bat helps us to release fear and all elements that do not suit with the pattern of our growth. It also offers
the ability to travel through difficult conditions.
? Buffalo provide us with qualities such as hospitality, strength, generosity and courage.
? Butterfly teaches us to free ourselves form self-imposed restrictions and view troubles through a different
perspective.
? The cat defends us while moving through confrontational situations.
? The Cock helps us to chase away ghosts and other night terrors.
- 46 -
? Crow guides us in honoring our ancestors and to learn from the past.
? Deer remind us that unconditional love can penetrate all barriers which keep us away from realizing
wholeness.
? The Dog teaches us about friendship and acquiring tracking skills.
? Dragonfly aids us in interpreting dreams and breaking down illusions
? Dolphin assists us to balance the rhythms of our body with that of nature.
? Eagle teaches us to face all fears with courage. They embody swiftness, strength and keen sight.
? Elephant teaches about commitment and gentleness in relationships and to listen carefully to others. It
also helps us to remove all the obstacles in our path and fills our mind with confidence.
? Fox gives us the ability to watch the movements of others while we remain unnoticed.
? Frog teaches us to adapt to different situations and to leap swiftly from one level of consciousness to
another.
? Goat helps us to remove any guilty feelings within our heart.
? Hippopotamus fills our mind with innovate ideas and helps us to move gracefully through emotions.
? Horse makes us know that power is not to be abused, squandered or to be kept within ourselves. It also
gives us stamina and endurance.
? Mouse provides us with ability to hide in times of danger and also teaches us to pay attention to minute
details of any matter.
? The salmon helps us to understand the purpose of our life.
? Squirrel teaches us to plan ahead and to have time, resource, and energy stored for future.
? Turtle helps us to learn self defense and teaches us to stay tuned with energies of this planet.
What are (the other) totem animals?
A feeling of unity between natural objects and human groups is the core of all totemism, according to the
Vienna ethnologist Bernhard Ankermann. This feeling, though expressed in varying degrees, can be observed
everywhere. Behind it is a state of mind that makes no distinction between man and beast. The idea reflects an
attitude that does not see the human-animal dichotomy in the way often seen.
Ankermann based his theory on studies in Africa, but the phenomenon of totemism is to be found all over the
world, though associated most commonly with Native Americans. All sorts of things can be totems. The most
familiar are animal/bird totems. These have symbolic meanings for individuals, families, or groups. In Native
American tradition, the totem animal or power animal acts as a guiding spirit and protector in our lives. Totems for
families and tribes give the practice something of a religious character that the individual totem does not.
Everybody, it is believed, has totem animals, whether acknowledged or not. Each individual may have one or
more totems, according to the specific tribal tradition. Having nine spirit guides is a prominent tradition. There is
one for each “direction.” Thus, besides the cardinal points, there are totems for above, below, within, left and right.
Each of these animals has its own significance. Moreover, other animal guides can come into your lives, as well
as leave, depending on your needs and spiritual growth.
In Native American tradition, totem animals represent the traits and qualities of the person concerned during
their “earth walk” or lifetime on the earth. Accepting the totem animals would mean developing one’s innate
qualities, while ignoring them would be going against the grain, making life more difficult. Thus, in choosing one’s
profession, as well as in everyday life, it is to one’s benefit to heed the animal spirits. Recognize your true nature
is their message. It is in the inward journey and self-realization that these guides matter most, and are most
sought.
Animals can help us lead our own unique lives, and bring to fruition “the deepest essence of our being.”
- 47 -
If we listen to what animals “tell” us, we would become more trusting toward life as it evolves our attitude less
rigid and more playful, and our sense for choices and decisions more intuitive. We would get a reinforced energy
to handle all kinds of challenges that meet us on our life’s journey because the animals we encounter, in reality
and dreams, would show us the way through our problems, back to our innermost nature. Group consciousness is
a reflection of the emotions on which social activities are based. The totem was therefore a projection of the group
consciousness. The individuals of the group identify with the totem (animal or plant); the group’s (religious)
symbols and rituals are outward expressions of this identification that promotes social cohesion.
Over two centuries, scholars have put forward many theories about totemism. But the “common variety” –
finding one’s own totem and relating to it – seems to be making a “comeback,” enjoying as the practice does a
great following. Much advice is given on finding one’s power animals, or totems, or animal spirits, or other names
they are known under. Psychic readings are offered to those who cannot find their guides.
A totem animal is not always a large or powerful mammal. It can be fish, insect, reptile, bird, or mammal. The
animal may be wild or domestic. Some people seem to have always known their totems; they have some special
feeling for the animals that are to be part of their lives. Others can always find them by meditation, or just
observation. Often, it is the animal that finds you, rather than the other way around. It may not be what you
expected. If you have felt great liking for some animal, or one regularly appears in your life, even in dreams or as
pictures, it could be your guide. It may not be one that you expected. It could even be an animal you find rather
scary, like a spider or a mouse. The qualities, or in Native American parlance, “medicine,” and behavior of
animals you notice should help a better understanding of your own strengths and shortcomings. These would
make you aware of the spirit guides already in your life. You can also consider everyday things to find the totem.
The food you prefer, for instance: are you a vegetarian, do you have a special liking for fruit or fish? What places
do you like best: beach, mountain or downtown? What time of day are you most active?
In traditional practice, a “seeker” finds in a dream or vision, the “animal guide” that gives the usually young
person a sense of direction in their life. It may even be that the spirit reaches out. There are several types that can
come to you; a “life animal totem” may stay with you till death. It reflects your spiritual nature, and will remind you
of the ties that bind you to nature, to the universe, and is always present when you need its guidance or power.
A different guide is the “journey spirit,” that keeps appearing in your life so long as you need to be guided on a
particular path in your growth. It may appear for a day, a month or even years. You may find one or several
animal guides, all of the same nature, showing up in your life during this phase. Once it is over, the “navigators”
will not appear in that role. There is also the “message spirit” that comes to give you a message of spiritual
growth. Its presence may last only a few days or weeks. It may even be just a few hours; during this period, you
will somehow get the message that will create the awareness you need. Then there are the powerful “shadow
spirits” that puts you through tests and helps you overcome fears. When fears keep troubling you, it means you
are yet to learn from the shadow totem. Only after you face the “shadow,” and lose your inner fears, can you
internalize the strength the shadow animal totem. Using the great power of the spirit, you can then make great
progress in your life.
Significance of Totem Animals
Many are the occasions when we have described someone as, the old fox, or the old goat. Popular similes
featuring our animal friends include busy as a bee, wise as an owl or proud as a peacock. For human beings,
certain animals have always signified certain qualities, with some variation across cultures. It was, as though, the
animals were personifications of these qualities. Animals, as totems, have also been identified with individuals,
tribes or groups. Though commonly associated in the popular mind with shamanism, we beg to differ as many
major religions also have many “animal totems,” even if not acknowledged as such. Modern groups like new age
believers adopt totems. The person or group usually identifies with the qualities of the totem.
- 48 -
There have been many theories about totems. As “archetypes,” Jung and Jungians give animals great
importance. This is due to the fact that animals represent certain instincts when met in our conscious or sub
conscious. They are another aspect of instinct. “the instincts,” Jung himself had said, “are a far better protection
than all the intellectual wisdom in the world.”
Animals are more than symbols. Whether they come to us in real life, dreams, fantasies or myths, they are to
be regarded as gifted heavenly creations, autochthonous powers that give and demand respect.
All sorts of teams, leagues and clubs, and more importantly, nations, have mascots, often animals chosen for
the qualities they represent. Even the bald eagle, the US national bird, can be seen as a totem. In Native
American tradition, the eagle is a symbol of strength and courage, as well as spiritual energy. As something that
soars high, the eagle is believed to connect humanity with the divine spirit. As a totem, the majestic bird helps us
balance the mundane and spiritual in our lives. Totems, many believe, are an attempt to explain the relationship
between human beings and nature; they also show our great desire to learn from it and imbibe its powers. Hence
the anthropo-psychic nature (having features of personality similar to those of human beings) of many totems, be
they animals or plants. Ethnologists and anthropologists have various views and explanations.
Even as the scholars conduct their debates and attack one another over disputes in the groves of academe,
lay people who take their totems seriously seem to benefit, if one is to go by the numbers interested. Major
religions, many which look down on such beliefs and practices, too have animal totems: the dove, the fish, and
the lamb. The lamb stands for gentleness, sacrifice, innocence and trusting love. The dove symbolizes divine
inspiration, god’s forgiveness and deliverance, hope and resurrection. Even in our own very secular times, the
bird is recognized universally as a sign of peace, usually represented as carrying an olive branch. Indeed, the bird
was a sign of renewal of life in ancient Greece too, as the bird of the goddess Athena. Wisdom, understanding,
counsel, fortitude, knowledge, piety, and fear of god are seven gifts of the dove’s domain, symbolically.
Many cultures have revered from time immemorial the fish, as representing life, movement and spiritual
change. Babylonians, Phoenicians, Assyrians, Greeks and Romans held it sacred. In some cultures the fish was
a symbol of fertility. Celts believed that eating fish would help women conceive. Scandinavian people considered
it as an aphrodisiac, consuming huge amounts on Fridays, named after the Nordic goddess of love, Freya. It is
believed that dreaming of fish means a good turn in ties with someone of the opposite sex.
Many Native American groups consider it as a symbol of hidden knowledge, diving as it does deeply into
unknown depths. Fish, generally, as totem means you will be made aware of fundamental natural forces. As a
creature of the sea, the dolphin, symbolizes psychic abilities in us. In Greek mythology, the god Apollo founded
the Delphic oracle in the form of a dolphin. The child in every human being, it also stands for joyful play and
kindness. Another denizen of the deep, the whale, represents wisdom. The salmon stands for determination and
persistence, while the seal reflects contentment.
The snake is a symbol of knowledge. Native Americans see it as symbolizing transformation and healing.
Quetzalcoatl, the greatest god of the Aztecs, who would return after dying, was pictured as a feathered snake.
The name literally means “plumed serpent.” Transformation, or death and rebirth, can mean that one must let go
of current attitudes or beliefs and take on new ones, as a snake sheds its skin. Eyes must be opened, innocence
outgrown, and one’s own creative forces given space for expression. It is thus no surprise that the serpent has
long been a symbol of creativity and sexuality, which if expressed unwisely, can be dangerous.
A symbol of watchful caution, prudence, retreat and circumspection, the serpent as a totem in your life, can
mean a change in some area of life, an awakening of the consciousness.
The caduceus, the symbol of the healer, has been with us since the time of the ancient Greeks. The gods
Hermes (wisdom) and Asclepius (healing) hold staffs with coiled serpents. To Sumerians and Egyptians, too, the
serpent symbolized healing and wisdom. The Chinese have named one of the twelve years in their cyclical
calendar after the snake.
- 49 -
Another totem animal that signifies metamorphosis is the butterfly. As befits its nature the airy creature also
symbolizes grace, light, carefree, soul, immortality, rebirth and resurrection.
Cave paintings nearly 15,000 years old, many of them of horses, were discovered in Lascaux in southern
France in 1940. The symbol of loyalty and bravery still fascinates, though no longer the favored companion of the
farmer, traveler and soldier. In mythologies the world over, we find the animal; it is much more than a “workhorse.”
The Hindu sun god crosses the heavens on a chariot pulled by seven horses. The winged Pegasus in Greece, the
eight-legged horse of the Norse god Odin, and other legends show the animal as a supernatural being. The horse
also symbolizes stability, stamina, and mobility. The horse also stands for epochal change. The Trojan horse that
conquered the older matriarchal troy came to symbolize a new Greek patriarchal order.
The dog, expectedly, is another symbol of loyalty and unconditional love. Even the Australian dingo has
become a symbol of loyalty, companionship, finding the truth, protection and intuition. For Native Americans, the
dog was both servant and soldier. A “dog person” is likely to value kindness and loyalty much more than material
things. The expression “holy cow,” though used in jest or disparagement, shows the importance the cow has been
given. It is still worshipped in India as a mother figure, provider, as Kamadhenu, who gives all that one asks for; it
is much more than the cornucopia (in Greek mythology, the horn of the goat that suckled Zeus). In ancient
Egyptian religion the cow was linked to the goddess of fertility and love. The cow generally symbolizes wealth and
sharing, while the bull stands for strength and fertility, but also, impulsiveness. The bull/cow is capable of standing
its ground, and some see it as a symbol of patience and stoicism, and even compassion. As a totem, the cow is
believed to teach us nurturance and honoring of others.
The acceptance of the knowledge and wisdom the animals bring us is the wisdom we should absorb directly
from animals. That is probably what each animal, or all animals, signify as much as their individual qualities.
Can you change your totem animal or call upon others?
Totem animals also known as “familiars”, “power animals” or “spirit guides” can been defined as, “An entity
often an animal, either physical or non-physical, that acts as a guide and protector.” You can have one powerful
birth animal totem or call upon various other animal totems to strengthen you with their innate powers during your
life’s journey. Totem animals are not just the animals that you take a liking for or admire the qualities of — they
are not specific animals, but mystical powers. They can appear to you in your dreams, both sleeping and waking
to help and guide you. Your totem guide need not be restricted to just one animal. Totem animals as guides enter
and leave your life as you grow. Some power animals may stay with you for the rest of your life while others may
come and go as needed. Recognition of the powers of these animals will allow you to bless and thank the ones
that leave and also welcome anew those bringing in new experiences. Since human beings have a multi-faceted
personality, we are bound to have more than one totem animal in our life.
A symbolic object, the animal totem is used by a person to get in touch with the special qualities found within
an animal. A person needs to feel connected with, or have a deep affinity toward a particular animal or animals for
it to become his/hers animal totem connecting with it at an astral level. Totem animals are sought and visited in
the ethereal astral world for guidance.
Your animal totem spirit emerges to offer you power and wisdom if you learn to communicate with it. You
need to trust, respect and understand it to develop a lasting relationship with your animal totem. It takes a lot of
practice, patience and time and is not recommended for the faint hearted. Choosing an animal totem does not
mean you have to be in close physical proximity with the animal or keep it as a pet. It is a spiritual symbol and it
means that you have lessons to be learnt and a potent spiritual friend by you side to see you through your difficult
phases. The typical characteristics of a particular animal influence those who have it as a totem. Each totem has
its inherent power and skill and also its inherent weakness and blind spots. They are manifested as the inner spirit
and energy, connecting the natural power and energy of the totem to the individual.
- 50 -
There are conflicting views on the number of power animals a person can have. One theory is that a person is
helped by three animal totems representing the past, present and future. Another belief is that each person has
four totem animals, one each for each direction or element. Still another postulate is that seven power animals’
circle around the wheel of your life to strengthen you. The most accepted theory is that a person has one powerful
animal or else that other totem animal spirits come into our lives or depart at will as our need of their specific
wisdom and knowledge exists. Native American traditional belief is that nine animals accompany a person on his
life’s journey protecting and nurturing his abilities and talents. One needs to pay great attention to discover what
one’s totem animals are. Each animal has its own special message and energy. You need to know and
understand which animal powers have chosen to befriend you. You cannot invite the animals to be your totem;
the animals have to choose you…to be your spirit companion. The animals serve as an ally, protector, and a
source of power in the course of a person’s entire life.
The totem animal spirits lets the person emulate their talents and also inspires the person to improve ones
self and life patterns. According to Native American traditions, of the nine totem spirits that guide a person, seven
teach and guide during specific periods in a person’s life journey and the remaining two walk on either side of the
person to protect and provide guidance all through one’s life.
There are different types of animal totems that may appear in a person’s life which include — Life-Long
Animal Spirit Totem, Journey Animal Spirit Totem, Message Animal Spirit Totem and Shadow Animal Spirit
Totem. Life-long animal spirit totem is a powerful spirit guide that stays with the person all through his life, right
from birth. It connects the person’s spirit and physical world and serves as a teacher and guide. Journey Animal
Spirit Totem visits an individual to be with him and guide him till the completion of the mission or the path it is
leading him on. It can be a companion spirit staying with the person for a few days or even a few years.
Message totem animal is an animal that appears to warn, teach or give specific growth attributes. Such
animals often leave significant and powerful long-lasting impressions on a person’s behavior and psyche.
Shadow Animal Spirit Totem is a spirit that represents your true self and your inner-most fears that should be
overcome. It also helps you evolve spiritually by testing you through various life-lessons in order that you gain
growth and wisdom. This a very powerful symbol and it changes throughout your life in tune with the influence
being attained with its presence. You can have more than one animal guide influencing you through out your life.
They have the power to enrich and empower your life. Sometimes an animal totem will be with you for only a
short period to be replaced with by another. Depending on your life and the direction you have embarked on, your
animal guide will help you course though both your physical and spiritual life. Animal totem guides are our
constant remainder that the whole nature is interconnected and that we are only parts of that big picture.
However, to experience and understand this we need to know what our real animal totems are….
Totem animals do not readily enter your life just because you wish for it — they befriend a person only if they
are convinced of your intention and knowledge. If your heart and spirit is pure and receptive to imbibe the spirit
guidance, only then are you inspired by your animal guides.
Your spirit guide can appear before you in its physical form or it can be contacted through dream, meditations
or through external mediums like the shamans etc. Your totem animals working with you directly or through
symbolism and imagery will enhance your intuitive awareness. Your consciousness of your basic instinctual
nature increases your potential with the help of your animal totems.
Consider yourself ready to let in the animal spirit into your life if you find an animal close to you or trying to
speak strongly to you. You may make the atmosphere conducive by filling your atmosphere with the animal
images to let the animal know that you have a welcoming space for it.
Working with your power animal will not only help you tide over life’s difficult transitions but will develop in you
a higher sense of personal and spiritual power. It will help you attain better physical, spiritual and emotional well
being.
- 51 -
Animals with their instinctual awareness have the ability to discern human emotions, moods and personalities.
They have the telepathic ability to communicate. Having a consciousness different from humans their perceptions
of things are different.
Totem animal spirits are autochthonous powers that teach, protect and guide with wisdom to help a person
learn and grow within one’s life. They are more than just symbols and they come into one’s life in various forms
either in real life or as dreams, fantasies or myths. They are regarded as astral gifts that give and demand
respect. The key to being guided by your animal totems is that you have to pay keen attention to identify your
Animal Spirit Guide. Allowing the animal to communicate to you through its movements, sounds and forms will let
you recognize its powers. You may even be able to decipher its thoughts in your thoughts if you are really fine
tuned and have synchronized synergy with your animal totem guides. Only then is the doorway to the spirit totem
animals opened enabling the relationship to proper.
Shamans with spiritual knowledge work in close association with a person’s totem animal or animals. The
shaman brings human energy and the experience, while the animal brings power, protection and the ability.
Shamans can also help a person to identify his totem animal and invite the spirit guide into the person’s life.
When you find and accept an animal or animals as your totems then you might start to feel a great
“connection” or “knowing” that vibe in synchronization with your inner spirit to empower you. There may be
countless reasons a particular animal guide has chosen to work with us. And among other things it can also help
us to a specific career path and teach us how to interact with other people better.
Your totem animal need not be the same throughout your life. You can have many animal totems to help you.
As you grow and life changes, your totem animal guide also may change. However, basically each person has
one life totem representing his true self or personality, your core and essence.
The acceptance of the knowledge and wisdom the animals bring us is the wisdom we should absorb directly
from our totem animals. That is probably what each animal, or all animals, signify as much as their individual
qualities. A person can have one or more totem animals helping him on his passage here on the earth. They have
a lot of power, wisdom and protection to offer us and it’s a blessing to have the companionship of an animal
guide.
Where does the idea of a totem animal come from?
From the ancient times, human beings have assumed that we were created to be the caretakers of the world.
In the beginning we had immense respect for nature and realized early that we are only a part of the earth, only a
child of Mother Nature, only a part of the Great Spirit. We did not waste life nor disrespect spirits; recognizing the
power of the animal spirits by clothing ourselves in their skins, wearing masks, mimicking, singing praise, and
praying to specific animals. Belief in Totem Animals is not a neo-concept. It has evolved over different cultures
and ages. We painted animal pictures on our walls, caves, homes, death chambers, and asked the Spirit to guide
us to the animal that we consumed and bless the spirit of the animal we kill, for we being predators in Nature,
honored the spirit of our prey. These acts allowed us to remain linked to the animal guides and to understand the
power they present to us in lessons, in life, and in death. It reminded us that all animals were our sisters, brothers,
and members of our immediate family, and most importantly our teachers and our friends. It constantly reminded
us that we too are animals with spirit.
The Jungian idea of Archetypes, universal symbols, can to a degree be looked at in conjunction with totem
animal symbolism. Wundt in his “Elements of Folk Psychology” has postulated that Totemic Age was the result of
man’s fear of the corpse. Man believed that life left the body in the form of swift animals like snakes and birds
often referred to as soul-animals. Wundt assumes that totem belief originates with such animal forms and is later
transferred to other animals, plants, and even inanimate things. From the supposed departure of the soul from the
body with the breath comes the belief in the breath-soul, animism. The two souls were accepted by the prehistoric
without any sense of contradiction.
- 52 -
Man, being ego-centric, later began to believe that the world revolves around them, and for them. People
often think of animals are non-spiritual and less intelligent than humans. We have apparently lost the power to
understand how finely we are tuned to Nature. Cultures of the past understood the connections. We must not lose
this connection now that we consider ourselves “cultured”. There is a reason that Spirit has put all of us together
and has given us so much healing power for the body and the spirit. We have strong culture and history which
included appreciation of totem animals.
Animals were not just seen as sources of food to be hunted or kept as domesticated pets. They taught people
how to adapt to the varied geographical conditions and to survive in the face of innumerable difficulties. Man
learned by watching how the different animals lived; how and where they found water and food in their natural
habitats. May be, this was what led to the connection that people began to feel with animals—when people began
to notice the differing strengths and weaknesses within many of the animals, and in turn began to connect with
them individually on both spiritual and physical levels. They began to understand and believe that all animals
have different lessons to teach, while also possessing different healing or inspirational powers. Animal intellect is
so different from that of man. They still have their natural instincts and original knowledge intact. Man, in the name
of development has lost much of this. He has to relearn everything he needs to know! Animals instinctively know
the time and place to migrate, but man needs charts, maps and compass to navigate. Animals do not need tools
or weapons. Man does. Animals live among their families all their lives but man moves out. Animals have
contentment and have found the way to live with their limitations and skills without strife or regret. Man has not.
Animals have an instinctual awareness to understand even subtle changes in human personality and moods.
It is often said that animals can decipher human fear; anyone who has ever worked with animals knows this
observation to be correct. Animals can also discern a broad spectrum of human emotions and personalities
because they possess a form of ancient telepathic power or method of thought transference which cannot be
comprehended by the modern man. Animals are able to communicate with man by receiving mental messages
and they carry this ability with them in spirit even after their death.
The words “animal totems” and “animal spirit guide” are used interchangeably very often. This belief originates
from the idea that animals possess souls and consciousness often termed as animism. Totem animals are sought
in the astral world as they are mystical powers and are not specific animals.
Each animal has its own unique power and message as each animal has a different inherent skill and
powerful spirit. It is for the Animal Spirits to choose a person to be a friend to or be a companion to. It cannot be
the other way around. You can not just think that because you take a liking for a particular animal or you feel that
it is powerful enough to protect you that the spirit of that animal can help you in any way. No, the animal will have
to choose you and make it known to you. You will need to pay heed and great attention to discover what your
totems are. A totem animal is an invisible protector which gives a believer, strength, willpower and wisdom.
Animals come to us because they are ready to help—they have a lesson we need to learn, a power they are
willing to share with a friend. They want to give us a gift of understanding, energy, knowledge, and universal love.
In general, animals remind us that we are part of the earth; that each creature has a place; that each creature has
a skill of its own; that we have instincts given to us from Mother, wisdom born to us that we must awaken. The
Animal Totem that comes to you offers you power and wisdom if you will learn to communicate with it, with
respect, trust, and understanding. Developing a relationship with a live animal totem takes time, practice, patience
and could be very dangerous. Having an animal totem does not mean that you are to pet the animal or even be
with it physically. It means that you have a spiritually powerful friend to help you learn the lessons you need to.
There are two general types of believers in totem animals; those who believe totem animals are guiding spirits
helping them, and those who get inspiration from the image of an animal. Using Animal Totems will allow one to
see and love the earth better, to know life better, to know oneself better, and to communicate better with Mother
Nature and Spirit.
- 53 -
One can lead a healthier and happier life physically, mentally, emotionally, and spiritually if one understands
and honors one’s animal totems.
Shamanism is a spiritual system where shamans with spiritual knowledge work for the benefit of their society.
They work in close association with a person’s totem animal. The shaman brings human energy and the
experience, while the animal brings power, protection and the ability. Shamanic practitioners is found in every
faith and act as mediators, ceremonialists, spiritual leaders, diviners and much more.
Shamans believe that animals are messengers from the Great Spirit and are on the Earth to teach us
something. The Great Spirit lets us know through visions and dreams using animals to represent what we should
do. More and more practitioners of magic are adapting this concept to suit their practices. This is because
humans have always been fascinated with animals and their abilities like shrewdness and survival tactics.
Totem animals have its importance in psychology too as there is a concept of facing our shadow and
integrating the things that we cannot accept about ourselves, as dreams, forms or symbols, in order to bring it to
light. In this sense then, animal totems embody not only spiritual beings and in a similar sense to angels; it also
has relevance to some very firm principles in facing internal psychological conflicts that can have a bearing on
many aspects of life including the spiritual aspect. Animal totems have a connection in this aspect, as each animal
has a symbolic significance with collective unconsciousness or memory of all human beings. An Animal Totem is
an important symbolic object used by a person to get in touch with specific qualities found within an animal which
the person needs or connects with. The idea and belief in totem animals has grown because it can have great
therapeutic and spiritual value. Even if it is a religious or spiritual epiphany or a more practical down to earth
lesson in wisdom; it is also about fine tuning the self to nature and stretching yourself for personal growth.
What is the history of totem animals and why is this technique so popular?
Belief in totem animals can be traced back to very ancient cultures and is frequently associated with
shamanistic religions. Archeological remains, dating back to 5000 years unearthed in Sanxingdui, China, show
artifacts confirming the oldest surviving totem culture (totim in Chinese). The bronze animal sculptures of dragons,
snakes, tigers and birds excavated in 1986 in SanXingdui, reflect the ancient Shu people’s ideology that all things
have spirits and that due respect has to be shown to spirit guides.
Even now it is not difficult to see the how deeply ingrained the idea of animal symbols are in man’s psyche.
The trend still continuing to have animals as mascots can be attributed to this conviction and faith. Nations and
continents too have mascots, like the eagle and the condor representing the United States and South America
respectively. The tattoo art form of having our body decorated with symbols, very often with animal symbols, can
be attributed to our subconscious belief in totem animals. Often the choice reflects some desired quality (e.g.
fighting spirit symbolized by warriors or predators) or an already well-known and admirable trait.
Faith in totem animal spirits, its teaching and practices can be traced back (it is estimated that it may have
originated over 10,000 years ago with shamanism) to antiquity. However, its practice is contemporary, surviving in
far flung areas such as Tibet, North & South America and within various African tribes.
Totem animal belief and shamanic practices predate all religions. They have however influenced most of the
organized religions and many of symbolic and mystic practices of organized religions have its roots in shamanism
right from the beginning of consciousness. Many of the later developed organized religions that do not view
positively, ancient tribal beliefs and practices, too have animal totems: The dove, the fish and the lamb to name a
few. However, it is a recorded fact that totem animals have been revered through out history as people believed
that they have a major role in protecting and guiding human beings. Egyptians, Native Americans, Hindus and
other cultures have recognized the importance of the animals and their powerful traits.
Our animal totem guards our power and strengthens us by resonating in tune with our own energy level. They
are inheritors, guardians and teachers of human memory and wisdom.
- 54 -
We, in modern times, seem to have lost the holistic view of nature incorporating all living things and so
trivialize animals and other living things. Animal totems are revered by members of a particular social group
because of a ritual or mystical association that exists with the group. It is a general belief that the members of the
group have descended from a common totem ancestor and so they are totem brothers in relationship. In other
words, the totem spirit embodies the unity within a clan, tribe or group. Totemic animal belief is spread right
across the world and its practice can be attributed to shamanic practices of the five regions, namely, Celtic, North
American, East Asian, African and South American. From pre-historic times the totem animal belief and shamanic
traditions have been found in every culture irrespective of the different geographic regions. Each region started
having a shamanic culture suited best to its needs and the environment. Europe, Russia, Asia, The Americas and
Australia, all developed different shamanic practices and beliefs in the course of time. Seven related nations and
tribes that have connection to one another by common history and culture namely Ireland, Scotland, Wales and
Britain form the Celtic countries. Their shamans seek the help from the forces of nature to guide and enhance
their powers. The Celtic shamans believe that cosmos consists of the Lower world, the Upper world, and the
Middle world; and they are connected through the tree of life. The lower world of the spirits can be reached if you
clamber down the roots of the tree. The lord of the underworld, a horned, stag-headed protector of the animals is
situated here. The power animals can be met here as they reside in the lower world.
In North America, shamanism is popular among the tribes and the nomadic and features practices like
visionary journeys, initiations, and calling of spirits. Belief in totem animals forms the cornerstone of their practice.
The balance between nature and man is of utmost importance to them and they have many ceremonial rituals to
build the relationship. They have strong faith in powerful totem animals as guides and protectors. The power
animal is referred to as totem animal or a second soul. “Soul loss” is considered to be the root cause of all illness
and shamans help the victims get back their lost soul or be reunited with their soul to be cured.
South American practices are more colorful than in the North. Soul loss is one of these common
characteristics of these civilizations and shamanic traditions. The foreign or evil object which caused the same is
sucked out through a practice called “object extraction”. African shamanism and use of totem animal symbols are
mainly therapeutic in nature. In African society, it is believed that the sick are in fact taken over by evil spirits.
They seek the help of animal totem spirits to strengthen and cure the afflicted.
East Asian countries include China, Japan, Korea, Vietnam, Cambodia, Malaysia, Myanmar, and Thailand.
Their practices are rooted in the Hindu and Buddhist traditions. They are a more incarnate and possessive form
and in meditative phase enters into a fleeting love relationship with God.
The two general types of totem animal believers are they that believe that animal totems are guiding spirits
and those that get inspiration from the spirit of the animal. Tuning with ones animal totem can help one lead
physically, mentally, emotionally, and spiritually, a happier life. Understanding and honoring one’s totem animal
will open ones eyes to see and know life better, to know oneself better, and to communicate better with all living
things in nature for a harmonious existence here on earth. Psycho-analysts in modern times have tried to unravel
the reason for the continuing totem animal belief. Freud believed that totem-ism had arisen at a time in the distant
past, when humans lived in groups dominated by senior males, who monopolized their female counterparts.
Freud bases his theories on the Oedipus complex suffered by early men and attributes totemic animal belief to
the transference of the guilt-ridden conscious about their fathers to powerful animal symbols.
Totem animals functions as teachers and guides. These ideas are very much in agreement with Carl Jung’s
concepts of the collective conscious, the archetypal memory and dreams, and the archetypes. The Jungian idea
of universal symbols can to a degree be looked at in conjunction with totem animal symbolism.
Totem animal guides and its practice have its moorings in adherence to psychological concept of facing ones
inner fears and shortcomings that we dread, in the acceptable forms of dreams and symbols. If you are on the
quest for an answer to find out why totem animals are popular, you may not have to go far.
- 55 -
An Animal Totem becomes an important symbolic object used by a person to get in touch with specific
qualities found within an animal which the person needs or connects with. Man learned by watching animals and
when people began to notice the differing strength and weakness associated with certain animals they began to
connect with these animals on both spiritual and physical levels.
Animals have their knowledge and intellect intact. They still retain their inherent instincts while man has lost
most of his capacity and have to relearn everything. Modern man is at the mercy of the gadgets he invented. He
can no longer find direction or compute without external aid like charts, maps or calculator. Animal, however, still
possess telepathic powers and are able to discern even subtle changes in a person’s mood and personality. They
intuitively understand any change in nature and onset of natural disasters like the tsunami, earthquakes or
volcanic eruptions. Very few animals perish in such calamities in comparison to human beings.
The belief in animal totems and the faith in their ability to help human being are based on the thought that
animals communicate with man by receiving mental messages, and that they carry this ability with them in spirit
even after their death. Delving deep into the recess of your mind you realize that the totem animals represent
those hidden or obscured qualities that are necessary in your day to day life. Animal totems are popular because
it is a phenomena or energy we establish a close connection to and which help us remain linked to the animal
guides and understand the power they present to us in lessons, in life, and in death. It can have great spiritual
and therapeutic value. Totem animal spirits are all about being a guiding spirit in our inward journey and selfrealization
that matter most in alleviating our fears and strengthening us in the process.
Any natural object, being, or animal, with whose phenomena and energy, we establish a close connection, are
known as Totem animals. A reflection of the inner most recesses of the self, totem Animals, also represent those
hidden or obscured qualities that are necessary in your day to day life. By delving deep within, you can find spirits
representing your totem animal, and it will give you additional power.
Animals have always played a major role in the life of humans throughout human history both on physical and
psychic level and its inherent spiritual power derived from wisdom and understanding guide and protect all.
How to use astral projection and meditation to invoke your animal totem?
A shamanic concept, Animal Spirits are found throughout the epochs of human civilization. Every individual’s
true Power Animal is the source of their primal life force. Other than our one true totem animal, we can have
animal spirits associated with our families, social associations, and more primarily depending upon our need and
interest. To invoke them is a relatively easy task—invite them to approach you, and remain receptive. Understand
them in their natural setting and gift them respect and your energy—they will return it manifold.
The best and most preferable way to meet your animal guide or guides is to meet them individually through a
special meditation journey. This enables a close association of each other. Meditate specifically in purpose and
intent. Journalize experiences so that reminiscence is detail. Then research the animal and get to know more
about it in its natural habitat so that it becomes easier to incorporate their essences in your daily life. Avoid
preconceived notions—this ensures meditation with an open mind. Contemplate, meditate and pay more attention
to your Animal Spirits through prayer and ritual—this ensures that their energy and gifts become available to us.
Becoming more aware of how they express their spirits through us, we gradually gain control over our
unconscious reactions, and begin to value our inner self, our relationships, and our environment.
After we request our animal spirits make them selves known to us—they will overwhelm us with their images
and mention. This is how they communicate. Concentrate on familiarizing your self in the beginning with your true
central Power Animal—he will guide you to other Spirits as and when needed.
Ask for direct communications in your dreams—and then track the subtle clues and confirmations. Meditate
on their image with your eyes closed, visualize them with as many senses as you can…taking it one step at a
time—picture them, hear them, smell them, feel them.
- 56 -
Honor Animal Spirits with dance sweeping in their energy, and expressing it through your movements. Show
your respect and learn more about your animal spirit by studying its habits, diet, habitat, and seasonal behavior—
and figure the similarities and differences between your habits. Such an examination leads to figuring out any
inborn fears or revulsion about the Animal—it reveals veiled aspects of yourself that you are afraid to
acknowledge. Once you've established a strong connection, you can ask for help and guidance from your Animal
Spirits. If felt intensely enough, you realize that it is also possible to “shape-shift”— change and take the shape of
the Power Animal…you find yourself looking out at the world through the eyes of the animal, it's a common
experience, especially with Power and Totem animals. In the Astral, you can merge with your totem & become the
animal with your own intelligence intact. This is called Shape-shifting. ‘Imagination’ is the realm of the spirits
themselves. For the spirits to serve as the messengers of the Divine that they are, we must acknowledge their
reality, and honor their messages with our attention. Meditating leads to helping you astral project yourself.
To meet your animal guide, you can either conduct a ritual to absorb the essence of the animal guide or you
can meditate and astral travel and meet your animal spirit. The second is always more preferable as the relation
between you is cemented better through the second method. When the first technique, that of the ritual, is used,
you will most likely encounter the animal in its natural form. However to get to know each other better you would
be better off traveling through the astral forest.
Prepare your meditation space with emphasis on comfort and soothing. Include a few rituals—light a candle
and pray stating your intent for this meditative session. Place a few animal statues or books as focal points. On
meeting your animal guide, replace these with specific ones. The act of honoring an animal is not an act of
worship, but is the acknowledgment of their power & their being as brothers & sisters of the entire universe. The
energy of the animals, birds & other creatures that assist us should be honored. For too long, we have subjugated
these creatures who are our equals in the system of the Universe. The Native Americans leave tobacco as a gift,
scattered on the ground. You could also burn incense in honor of the animal. When honoring - leave a gift of
some sort. A crystal or gem on your altar is also a lovely gift.
Take your time—throw away all pre-conceived notions of how you would LIKE your guide. Your primary tools
here are an open mind and an open heart and as much imagination as you can muster.
Seat yourself comfortably, a position that you can sustain for about 30-45 minutes. But take care not to be so
comfortable that you fall asleep. When you are trying to astral travel or meditate, ensure that you are properly
rested. Otherwise are chances are that you will relax so much that you will end up asleep.
Breathe properly. Close your eyes and inhale deeply to your maximum then exhale all the air in your body
through your mouth so as to cleanse. Continue this three times. With each inhalation, imagine a universal white
light entering your lungs and collecting at your solar plexus. With every exhalation, imagine that the stress and
negativity that resides within you dissipates into the atmosphere. Every niggling worry and tension that has been
collected has been released, clearing your body of all it’s tensions. The white light that has been collected in your
solar plexus moves up and down your body with warming energy and soothes your tensed muscles and organs.
The tingling sensation that is the divine light is engulfing your whole body. Pray and state the purpose your
meditative journey — ask your guides to come to you and help you through life. Thank them in advance for their
pains. The next step becomes easier with each progressive session. At the beginning, try it for short periods till it
becomes easy for us to maintain. With closed eyes, focus and look up at the pineal gland — your third eye, the
gateway to higher conscious realms. Don't over do this at first as your eye muscles tend to become sore.
Focusing on your third eye, place yourself at the base of a dimly lit tunnel slanted upwards. In your mind's
eye, envisage your astral body standing up from your physical body and walking into the tunnel. Your senses are
still awake. You can touch and feel and see the texture and atmosphere in the tunnel as you walk upward.
As you reach the opening to the tunnel you realize you’re standing high above looking down at your city.
Raise your arms and step off into the wide blue expanses of the unknown.
- 57 -
Lo! Your astral body has morphed into a beautiful bird. You can feel the wind beneath your wings, the
powerful strokes as your wings slice the air, you see the landscape below you, the mountains, rivers, forests and
deserts. You may be able to feel or sense the actual flow of the animal’s emotions and mental imagery. Try your
wings out and get comfortable in the shape that your astral self has morphed into. Dip your wings slightly and see
that you have reached a beautiful haven of nature—a waterfall spilling into a clear pool. Perch on the edge that
pool under a large shade tree—and voila! you instantly morph back into your human soul form.
Again your senses are at their highest, you can see and feel the softness of the moss under your feet, hear
the crashing sounds of the waterfall, smell the fresh mist and damp earth.
Seat yourself under this tree on the moss, and get ready for another internal meditation session. Relax as
much as possible and invite your animal guide to make their presence known to you. After a while you become
aware of a being. Imagine yourself opening your eyes and the first image you see is your animal spirit. Either on
the land, in the water, or in the air the animal makes itself known to you. You have now invoked your animal
guide. From here on, it’s your guide and you. Introduce yourselves and ask what lessons, strengths they bring to
you and ways to overcome the weaknesses that are evident in you. Request its strength and guidance during
stressful situations when you need a little extra energy. Conclude your visit with deep and sincere thanks for their
gift of service and protection. Hug them to show your closeness and acceptance. The next steps are very
important. It’s imperative that you travel back to your physical self in the same way as you reached here.
Imagine yourself stand up, lift your arms and morph back into the bird spirit. Fly back over the mountains,
rivers, forests and deserts—back to the edge of the tunnel where you morph back into your human form again.
Walk down the tunnel and head back down to your meditative space. Imagine your soul walking back into your
physical body. As the two selves merge, you carry along with you into your cognizant mind all the visions,
sensations, and answers you received during your visit with your animal guide.
Breath deep, feel your body, acknowledge your present surroundings, and gradually open your eyes.
The last and final step of your meditative journey is to record these travels while the images, feelings and
sounds are still lucid in your mind. Now that you have recognized your animal guide—get to know more about its
habits, talents and personality. This ensures that you consciously connect with your animal spirit so that you gain
added strength and support during your daily activities. The more meetings you have with your animal guide, the
more you become aware of their presence around you in consciousness as well. It is thus that we become aware
of their protection and comfort and realize that they are truly our best friends.
What is the relationship between Shamanism and Totem animals and what roles do they play in healing?
Shamanism, the world’s oldest spiritual tradition has existed since the beginning of time in every part of the
world. Shamans are gifted and trained individuals who can change their state of consciousness and are able to
journey between this world and the astral worlds. They seek to find guidance, knowledge, wholeness and well
being for themselves, the community and the environment. Shamans work with animal spirits as their ally.
Shamanism is not a dogmatic religion. For shamans, what they see and perceive in the universe is the
ultimate reality. They believe that everything in the universe is interconnected and alive and any change is due to
the change in the energy level of things — more like the modern physics quantum theory. Each individual has a
vital soul in contact with reality but the views on nature and the way they comprehend reality vary from culture to
culture. The idea that animals possess consciousness and souls is the cornerstone of shamanic beliefs. It is often
termed as animism. “Animal Totems” and “Animal Spirit Guide,” often used interchangeably, are mystical and
meta-physical powers which transcends from material world to astral plane.
In shamanism, the common belief is that every human being has one or more animal guardians working for
him right from birth. As we grow older and more ego-centric, we fail to recognize and acknowledge this power and
as a result we tend to lose this power.
- 58 -
Loss of one’s power animal makes one susceptible to illness and misfortune. Shamanic practitioners devote
their knowledge, energy, and time in helping their clients retrieve their power animal spirit.
Totem animals are mystical powers in shamanic tradition and culture. It is a spiritual non-ordinary reality which
works in association with us to guide, teach and protect us. Power does not in any way refer to size and physical
prowess of the totem animal but to the knowledge and wisdom of the universe. In shamanism, there is no
hierarchy in the strength or power of the animals — a fly is just as powerful as a hawk. They vary only in their
specific functions and spiritual powers they embody. Domesticated animals are not usually represented as totem
animals in shamanism because they may have lost some of their innate knowledge and have become corrupted
because of their close proximity to human life. Animals have been able to retain their natural powers only in the
wild. However, there are exceptions, for example — the horse. The helping animal spirit often called totem animal
comes to us through a dream, through constant encounter with it in the physical world, through spirit trance
journeying or through meditation, in shamanic tradition. You cannot invite a totem animal into your life because
you take a fancy for it. The totem animal spirit has to choose to befriend you and help you tide over life’s
difficulties. A shaman is a knowledgeable person, a guide and or simply a person who knows to communicate
with spirits through other dimensions like telepathy, to journey between the other worlds, to heal, to acquire power
and knowledge and able to transmit it to others.
The concept of shamanism lies in the idea of working with natural wisdom through connections with animals
and totems as symbols to explore the mysteries of life and the spirit world. Totems help us to tap into the inherent
power source of the animal by realizing our own power and experiencing the energy of the same. Animals have
an instinctual ability to sense things and if we learn to connect with them they will help us to course through the
voyage of life smoothly and grace our own lives in a spiritual way. According to shamanic beliefs, you can have
one or more animal totems to guide you through your life and enrich your life as these animals always represent
some quality that you already have or that you are growing into. The common belief is that there is one life totem
representing your true self or personality. Your totem animal need not be the same throughout your life. You can
have different animal totems to empower you during your life and when the situation warrants its presence.
Sometimes an animal totem stays with you for a short period to be replaced with by another. Your animal
guides will help you course though both your physical and spiritual life lives depending on the direction in life you
have embarked on. Animal totem guides remind us of the interconnectivity of life and that we are just a part of
Mother Nature. Shamanism differs from other magical and visionary techniques including clairvoyance as
shamanism relies on the energy, power and guidance from spirit and otherworldly beings. Soul-flight is an
essential part of shamanic practices. A shaman is able to make a spiritual journey between the worlds. Shamans
enter astral realms to help, cure and protect people from things they could not see and comprehend.
In shamanic practices by the Celtic tribes, the tree of life is said to be the axis mundi or the center of the world
connecting the three worlds namely the lower world, the upper world and the middle world. The lower world was
regarded as the dwelling place of animal spirits and a shaman seeks the help of these spirits for journeying
through the three worlds. The totem spirit animal in the shamanic tradition has the power to enrich and empower
a person’s life and serve as an intermediary between the spirit world and the physical world. A totem animal can
change several times in your lifetime, depending on your specific needs. When your totem animal moves away
from you, you become dispirited and weak. The totem spirit animal has the ability to enrich a person’s life
empowering them with its power. It serves as an intermediary between the spirit world and the physical world and
thus helps in self-realization by being a guiding spirit.
The main intention of a shaman is to help others. For them self-realization for their own benefit is not their
motive, although they were early to realize that in helping others through animal spirit guides they also receive
help and power for themselves. Shamans were initially sought to find sources of food for the whole tribe, but their
main function was always to bring relief to the ailing by helping them overcome their diseases.
- 59 -
Power animals help us cope with life’s challenges. Totem animals with its power can bring about therapeutic
effect on an individual. Shamans through the ages have acted as psychologists and doctors bringing relief to their
patient’s afflicted spirit and body. Shamans use powers vested and acquired by them for the betterment of
humanity at large.
What is Shamanism?
The Shamanistic phenomenon has been described as a technique of ecstasy. Such customs have been
practiced through out the ages and are found in almost all cultures throughout history. Originally coined in Siberia,
the term “Shamanism” signifies an intense rapport with Nature —the very basis in fact of our survival. It is when
we map out our roots into the past that our connection with this tradition can be discerned.
Ecstatic trance being the distinctive characteristic, shamanism is based on the awareness of the various
indiscernible forces or spirits in this world that affect the lives of everything. Though requiring specialized
knowledge and abilities, Shamanism cannot be practiced as a profession. Instead it is a calling or in certain
occasions an inherited honor bestowed upon a son, grandson, or nephew.
With shamanic practitioners in every faith, from Judaism to Wiccan, it is not a religion. Modern shamanism
asserts confidently that it can provide spiritual enlightenment, psychological insight, greater harmony with nature,
and personal power. Traditionally, a Shaman is a spiritual leader, and mediator between the spirits and people.
The essential features of it have not changed since ancient times. Anyone can integrate shamanic practices into
their lives. Now, in modern times, the shamanic practices of ancient civilizations, cultures, religions and lifestyles
come together to present a knowledgeable mediation between the spirits and people. The word Shaman
originated from saman —xaman—, derived from the verb scha— “to know”, means someone who knows.
It is most often after a near death experience that most people tend to follow shamanism. This is because
through that experience they have been given a glimpse of both physical and spiritual worlds. Through various
rituals and visualizations the Shaman serves as the communicator between the physical and the spiritual worlds.
Being a medicine man or woman who works with energies, they are not limited by time and space. They
possess abilities to interpret dreams, control weather, and astral project among many others. Such abilities are
often achieved by their acquaintance with helping entities in the spirit world — often spirits in animal form, spirits
of plants, and sometimes those of departed shamans. Encounters and other similar close associations with spirits
of such kind, are a source of insight and immense knowledge. Taking on various roles in tribal communities,
shamans are renowned for their powers and knowledge and enjoy a highly respected position in the community.
Shamanism preaches that everything that exists is alive, imbued with a spirit and carries valuable information
along with them. Communicating with the spiritual world by entering into an ecstatic trance, shamans often
journey into the other worlds of spirit to obtain information for use in our ordinary world and reality. This journey or
“flight of the soul” is that distinguishes a shaman. Methods used by the Shamans for change of consciousness
vary and are often used in conjunction with each other. Meditation, repetitive sounds such as that of the drum or
rattle, psychotropic plants—many are the tools used to transport them into an elevated state of mind. Thus they
gain the ability to view things in a different perspective. A point of note here is that what a shaman sees during
such experiences are NOT hallucinations. Shaman practitioners are susceptible to high risk and danger— from
the spirit world, enemy shamans, as well as from the methods employed by them to alter their state of
consciousness. “Competition,” being a way of life in our busy and materialistic world, we end up alienated from
ourselves, our fellow beings and from the nature itself. When we don’t feel good about ourselves and of our own
lives we lose the meaningful contact with family, friends and the nature. Here is the significance of Shamanism. It
has a positive effect in this world and helps to reconnect our involvement and interrelatedness with the web of life
in which all elements of creation is a part. Every individual of this world is endowed with certain sacred gifts by our
creator. It is then the duty of all individuals to develop these sacred gifts to its uppermost potential and share them
with others and the sacred circle of life in which we are all related.
- 60 -
The most beautiful aspect of the shamanic journey is its principle of direct revelation. It brings forth a new
understanding of our identity, as a sacred creature of the God with a holy purpose. This realization that we feel
about ourselves is felt within the body and raises self esteem which has an important role in discovering and
fulfilling our purpose for being in this world. Shamanism is a direct experience of spiritual knowledge and it tends
to facilitate growth in every religious faith. Regardless of the annihilation of many of the world’s indigenous
cultures and the subsequent loss of shamanic knowledge, the spiritual tradition of shamanism continues to
flourish through out the world. It is a true fact that most of our contemporary spiritual practices evolved directly
from this earlier knowledge. All of us have direct ancestral ties to one or more of the world’s shamanic traditions
and it is possible for us to reawaken and revitalize our own culture with this great tool.
Having been created with the various elements of natural world— air, water, fire and earth to create us, each
of us is a miniature universe, a reflection of both the natural and the spiritual which is perfectly arranged.
Shamanism is a great tool which helps us to tap into this arrangement, to identify and to lead a harmonious life
with the natural and spiritual worlds. The shamanic circle embraces us through techniques like sacred dance,
vision quest and enables us to bring a unifying element into our lives with strength and love.
In every individual’s inner being, there lies an intense desire to lead a successful and peaceful life. In order to
apply this idea in life the oneness and sacredness of all things should be well understood by everyone. Our ever
present ego makes us forget, our true nature and the fact that all things are connected each other. This has
created a rift between us and the nature. Leading such a life on this beautiful planet will definitely deplete our
possibilities and harms the source of our nourishment. When we kill nature in different ways we forget that we are
killing ourselves physically and mentally. We have to awaken from this situation and purify ourselves. The impact
will be alarming if the rift between us and the nature is abridged improperly. Shamanism opens up an effective
passage into the oneness and sacredness of all things in this universe and is the bridge that crosses the rift we
have now created between nature and ourselves. Close connection with our surroundings is of great importance
for the sake of our planet and everything that exists on it as well as for each of us as individuals, materially and
spiritually. Shamanism is a spirituality that reveres everything in this world. You can find that in its light our heart
awakens and we experience a greater power and knowing beyond ourselves. The alienation from ourselves, our
fellow beings as well as from the nature fades away like mist in the morning sun. The different levels of
consciousness that exist within us tend to reach its optimum and create an awareness of oneness, love, and pure
consciousness. We can assume that we are in good connection with the universe when we feel that we are filled
with power. It is scientifically proved that our universe is not static and it is expanding rapidly. This itself is
evidence to the concept of shamanism that everything that exists in this world is alive.
What is the origin of the term shamanism and where is it practiced?
Shamanism is one of humanity’s oldest expressions of desire to become closer to the nature and to have the
feeling of oneness with the flora and fauna. Students and practitioners of shamanism today realize the
persecution that their shamanic ancestors had to face, and that indigenous shamanic cultures still face today.
Origin of the term
There is no unity of opinion about the origin of the term “Shamanism”. Mainly three sources of origin are
found. But the results of a detailed research often trace it to Evenki, the language of the Tungus.
Western observers working among traditional herding societies in central and northern Asia are believed to
have first recognized the term “shamanism”. It is from the language of the Tungus-speaking peoples of Siberia,
that the term "shaman" is derived. Tungus are one of the Northern Indigenous Peoples of Siberia. These reindeer
herdsmen of Siberia were believed to have used the word ‘samAn’. This translates into "one who is excited,
moved, or raised".
- 61 -
The term refers to individuals who, while in a state of exaltation, visit the world of mystical beings to
communicate with them and in the process gain mystical power. The literal meaning of the term “shaman” is “he
or she who knows.” The Siberian Siberia covers a vast region of Russia and northern Kazakhstan constituting
almost all of northern Asia. Thus, the term 'Shaman' comes to the English language from the Tungu language via
Russian. The Tungus of Siberia use this both as a noun and as a verb.
An alternative translation for the Tungus word is "inner heat," and an alternative etymology is the Sanskrit
word saman or "song". Certain investigations show that the word Shaman originated from the Sanskrit, then
through Chinese-Buddhist mediation to the manchú-tangu, indicating a connection between early Buddhism and
Shamanism. But it is now overlooked. The Sanskrit word “sramana” means something like "Buddhist monk, or
ascetic". The intermediate Chinese term is scha-men. Not all traditional peoples approve of the use of shaman as
a generic term, arguing that that the word has its origin from a specific place and people.
Shamanism- a Universal phenomenon
Shamanistic traditions have existed throughout the world since time immemorial.
Currently it can be found all over the world, under all climates. They can be seen in the Mongolian steppes,
the Amazon forests, the Australian bush, and Mexican deserts. Whatever the background, traces or influence of
shamanism can be seen in almost all the cultures in the world.
The worldwide appearance of Shamanism itself is a proof of its adaptive character. Shamanism is practiced
among different groups, races and cultures. You can see it being practiced in hunter, fishing, as well as in
centralized societies. It is not a primitive style of practice seen only in the Tundras, the jungles, or deserts. It is as
popular in cities, towns, suburbs and shantytowns as in wild areas.
Contemporary Shamanism
Shamans of today range from those who are trained in the path of a particular society, such as a native
American tribe, to those reconstructing Shamanic experience by mixing historical accounts and own experience.
Shamanism is practiced today both in primitive as well as in modern ways. Though spread all over the world,
shamanism survives primarily among indigenous peoples. Shamanic practices can be seen today predominantly
in the tundras, jungles, deserts, and other rural areas all over the world—most regions of Asia (northern, central,
east, southeast), Tibet, Oceania, North and South America, and central Europe. Though present among the
native peoples of North America (including the Eskimos), Nepalese, people of Kalash-Kaffir, Israelites,
Hungarians, and Swedes, Greeks and Malays, Shamanism is more prevalent in Africa and South America, where
" is widespread.
Asia
Practice of shamanism can be found in many Asian societies. Shamanism has its richest roots in Siberia,
precisely Northern Siberia. It is the traditional culture of the Siberian peoples, that shamanism represents and
provides both a particular vision and view of the surrounding world.
Religions that have a Shamanist character exist mainly in Mongolia, in Korea, and in Siberia. Among these,
Korean Shamanism has a special character. This has its roots with the Korean myth of "Dangun". In Korea,
women take pivotal role in Shamanist ritual celebrations, and they are called "mudang." One variation of the
traditional practice can be found in the Hmong society, who had settled in Laos from China.
North America
Native American religious systems agreed that a holy force held all things together. Life among North American
Indians largely revolves around this force. It made nature a source of benevolent influences. They keep harmony
with such holy natural power, to move with its cosmic pulse. They believe harmony with nature help to fertility, to
success in both gathering and hunting, and to a happy life.
- 62 -
South America
A large number of Shamans live and work in the mountain area around Las Huaringas and Huancabamba, to
the north of Chiclayo and east of Piura. In the Amazon Basin of Peru, Shamanism continues to be practiced in its
original form with hardly any change. Among the more remote tribal people, they have an intimate understanding
of the native consciousness and perception of the world. For them it is the natural world of the elements, and the
forest, that influence their own social, economic and political setup. Throughout the Peruvian Amazon, native
shamans are the only real specialists within indigenous tribal life. The shamans in traditional tribal societies
remain a major conservative force. They do so by working hard to preserve their culture and conserving the
environment, resisting the forces of encroaching and consumerism. Among the Desana Indians of the Colombian
rainforest, the shaman controls his community's ecological balance through his use of mythological tales,
ceremony, rituals, and a code of avoiding killing. The Desana culture's ritual food taboo cycles are, in fact, a valid
system for the survival of the tribe and reflect how eco friendly they are.
Africa
The African religious groups practice shamanism. Many divinatory systems exist across Africa, from Zaire to
South Africa. Scholars and students travel long distances to study with famous teachers. Members of most
African tribes and Diviners support the forces of good.
Australia
Most groups of aboriginal Australian belief systems believed in eternal supernatural beings, which they linked
with totemic animals, plants, or natural phenomena.
Europe
Interest in the supernatural is increasing in the United States and Western Europe, and as a result, shamans
may become more common. Shamanism is growing in popularity in the West today. The effort to re-introduce
shamanism in a modern form is focused upon in Europe. Though no official statistics regarding the number of
adherents practicing or believing in Shamanism is available, Shamanism is remarkably widespread, remaining in
many tribal societies which have survived to the present day, providing knowledge and techniques utilized by
modern European Shamans. There are groups that show distinct characters and practices that are different from
the common characteristics of shamans. Shamans of the South American Tapirape, are called in their dreams. In
yet other societies, shamans select their career. The Shuar society of South America seek the power to defend
their family against enemies. Members of that society seek training from experienced shamans. If you go to the
Ecuadorean Amazon, you can take part in the fabulous neo-shamanic Burning Man festival in the Nevada desert.
The growing interest
A lot of training programs are conducted in North America, Europe and Latin America to teach the universal
methods of shamanism without a specific cultural perspective. Various Foundations for Shamanic Studies provide
training in Core Shamanism to interested learners worldwide. Various organizations, resource centers, and
institutes also conduct workshops, travel classes, lectures, special events, continuing education courses, and
practitioner referrals. The latest practices of shamanism include modern, urban, techno-shamanism. International
conferences and symposiums are also held periodically in many parts of the world. They are the platforms where
sharing of new trends, in-depth study and exchange of knowledge revolving around shamanism takes place.
How does one become a shaman?
The most essential tool to become a communicator between the physical and spiritual worlds, a Shaman, is
the commitment to listen to the guidance of the core self, which brings understanding, wisdom, and great peace.
By peeling away all the elements that hold us back, we recognize the divine self. Shamanism is the process which
an individual passes through to become a shaman.
- 63 -
All the things in the universe being interlinked and closely connected to nature, it is difficult to lead a life in this
world without this association. Our present world is in a great struggle to endure the abuses and excesses of our
life style. It is common knowledge that we are all thus experiencing a disharmony in our lives. Working as a
shaman is an insightful way to reconnect with nature as it teaches us to live in harmony with all things in this
world. In human societies all around the world, there exist individuals whose work is to guide and complement the
religious practices of others. These individuals have the excellent ability of establishing contact with the Spiritual
world, influencing it and manipulating the forces possessed by it. Many of them acquire this ability individually,
usually in solitude and isolation, when the Great Spirit revealed to them. In a similar way, the shaman is called
into this vocation by the Higher Powers who deem him a commendable person for this role. Originating in the
Siberian Tungu language, the word ‘Shaman’ literally means someone who knows. Nowadays, we find Shamanic
practitioners in many cultures and religions and many lifestyles. Not everyone can become a shaman unless they
have good acquaintance with nature. In the world of a shaman everything has energy, vibration and power of its
own. A person who seeks the shamanistic path has to be tuned to receive this vibration and energy.
Some methods to become a Shaman
The answer to the question, of how one becomes a shaman, varies from society to society. Certain societies
believe that an individual cannot aspire to shamanism unless he/she is born into it. Thought to be a gift that is
passed down from one generation to the next within a family, it is considered as a hereditary ability/gift.
Some societies believe that any person can feel the spiritual call to be a shaman especially, which is often
related to a near death experience. Some examples of this experience are serious accidents, terrible mental or
physical illness or dreams accompanied with intense energy in which the individual is either dismembered or
killed. Later he/she is reborn with a new life. The experience strengthens the individual’s ability to work effectively
as a shaman and the strength is gained by surviving the spiritual call.
A more intricate method to become a shaman without a spiritual calling or without being born into it requires
much dedication and involves more time for training and study. Being extremely excruciating, most people may
not like to put themselves through such methods. This doesn’t mean that other methods are much easier. Any
individual can become a shaman only after years of dedicated hard work.
Tests
In most societies, people who wish to pursue the shamanic path are subjected to a series of tests before their
official training starts. After each test, they are asked if they wish to continue further or not. If at any time the
answer is no, the initiation comes to an end and they are free to pursue any other profession of their choice.
People come forward to follow the shamanic path in order to serve their community and gain profound mental
peace despite all these hardships.
Shamanic Journey
Shamanic Journey is a powerful way to connect with other spiritual worlds. Shamans, through various rituals
enter into an ecstatic trance and thus connect with the spiritual worlds to obtain information for use in our ordinary
world and reality. A shaman is distinguished for the “Shamanic Journey” which otherwise is known as the “flight of
the soul.” These journeys facilitate them to gain insight and immense knowledge. They utilize methods such as
meditation, repetitive sounds like the drum or rattle and psychotropic plants to carry them into an elevated state of
mind, which enables them to view things in a different perspective. In shamanic work, energy follows every
thought; therefore you should have a clear mind to practice this art. A wandering mind may flip you out of the
journey. It is imperative to thank the Spirits that have been working with you after each journey.
Offerings
In the course of your shamanic practice the spirits that work with you may demand offerings ranging from
simple prayers, to more complex things like rituals or quests.
- 64 -
They usually can be satisfied with offerings like Tobacco, fresh fruits or vegetables, incense sticks, honey or
milk, small coins etc. These offerings may gain you additional benefits in the relationship.
Role of Power Animals
It is a common misconception that we are superior to animals in many ways, but it is through them that we
realize many things. In shamanistic belief, animals are considered as messengers of the Great Spirit. They are
indispensable part of the shamanic practice which helps to surmount our fears and to see our inner spiritual self
by functioning like a mirror. These helping spirits are essential for the success of all ventures undertaken by the
shamans. They are a source that provides wisdom, power, guidance and support; they also prevent the entry of
any negative energy into our body. Any living creature can be your power animal, for e.g. a reptile, a sea creature,
a bird etc. Power animals are to shamans what Familiars are to witches- assistants in magical works. Each animal
has its own inherent skill, message and power which are called upon by shamans while seeking solutions for
specific purposes. For e.g. they may a choose an animal that lends power to a specific kind of purpose, such as a
jaguar for speed, a bear for strength, a tiger for aggressiveness or courage snake for medicine, etc.
With the presence of several animal guides throughout our life, it is possible that certain animal guides stay
only for short periods of time till their purpose is fulfilled. Depending on the direction of our life’s journey, they
change according to our need. Either staying with a shaman for months, or years, or changing on a regular
basis—sometimes these power animals take the shaman to another power animal. Always by our side, they
protect and guide us as we travel through our spiritual and physical life. When ever you feel that an animal has a
stronger presence in your life and surroundings, it can be that the animal is sending you messages to let you
know that it is with you. By welcoming them into your space, animal guides can reconnect to your Earthly roots.
Thus by bringing us closer to nature, our journey to being a shaman is intensified and smoothened all at the
same time. Shamans need their power animals beside them always as they are the ones who aid him in all his
dealings. They can visit you even in your sub conscious.
The relationship between the shaman and the power animal is reciprocal and equal but in different
dimensions. The shaman bringing energy and the experience of human life, the animal brings the supremacy,
security and the aptitude to perform actions more efficiently. The power animal lends his powers to the shaman in
his altered state. It is not a question of gaining control of or imposing your power on others rather it is the
enhancement of evolution not only of the shaman but also of the community he represents.
What is the role of crisis and trauma in the development of a shaman?
Shamans have always worked as the psychologists or doctors of the ancient cultures. The psychologists of
today do the same thing that the ancient shamans did. Human psyche is very fragile and when great stress or
trauma occurs, it displays bizarre reactions. This has been recognized very early by both the shamans and the
psychologists.
Any personal crisis or upheaval in a person’s life can shatter the soul; it leaves a feeling of emptiness and a
sense that they have lost something. Traumas in any form like tragedy, serious illness or intense stress causes
soul loss. This is a spiritual condition and it results in the splintering or shattering of our consciousness and can
lead to loss of physical activity and mental awareness. This loss of our consciousness or of our faculties is often
termed as soul loss by shamanic practitioners.
A traumatic experience opens up numerous outlets of opportunities. It is said that there are four potential
possibilities as the outcome of any intense crisis in a person’s life. The first one can be a gradual decline into the
vortex of helplessness and a loss of one’s faculties. The second outcome is that the person is able to overcome
but is left with some impairment as the aftermath of the deep trauma experienced. The third possibility is that the
person recovers completely and is able to function in a similar capacity he used to. The fourth possibility is that it
has a beneficial result and the person emerges as a stronger person for having undergone the upheaval.
- 65 -
For the past few years, a lot of research has been going on the beneficial effects a trauma can have on an
individual. Many a times, a misfortune or crisis that appear like a bolt from the blue in a person’s life can have
beneficial consequences. Greater strengthening of family bonds, change in priorities, or the personality of the
person changing for the better, are some of the positive outcome of the trauma experienced. Survivors come out
not only unscathed but with greater self-esteem and confidence to be able to bear life’s difficulties. Therapists
closely study people who survive trauma or those who succumb to it. The impairment of the trauma can include
lack of security and fear, the psychic split to negate the wounded parts of ones personality, the internalization of
the guilt and shame into the psyche of the person resulting in the formation of impregnable barrier between the
victim and the other members of the society. However, with healing process, comes the ability to escape from the
wounding effects of the trauma and also gains the potential to thrive and better. Shamanism consists of traditional
practices and beliefs that help in the diagnosis and cure of various ills that afflict human beings. Shamans are
credited with the ability to summon spirits and have control over them, of being able to travel into the upper and
lowers worlds, divination, astral projection and the interpretation of dreams.
Shamans believe that our world is full of invisible spirit forces that have a bearing on the lives of the living.
Even though shamans play the role of priests, there is a vast difference between the two. A priest is a
ceremoniously inducted member of an organized religious institution while a shaman is individually inducted into
shamanism through crisis, like the near death experience, personal crisis, illness or some natural calamity like
being stuck by lightening etc. The significant aspect of this experience is the ability of the shaman to manage and
resolve the periods of distress when it occurs.
Shamanism has its focus on the ecstatic trance state where the soul can leave the body and reach the
heavens (sky) or descend into the underworld (earth). A shaman calls upon the spirits to help them without losing
control over his or her senses or consciousness. As an exception, spirit possession also occur but not as a matter
of rule. A major reason for the induction of a shaman is a spiritual or psychic crisis often followed by bouts of
physical illness or medical emergency which the shaman is able cure on his own. The ineffectiveness of the
traditional remedies to cure the condition of the shamanic candidate and the triumph of the person to cure his
ailments himself contributes to the making of a shaman. The shaman thus attains the ability to resolve and
manage the various varying periods of distress. A shaman just need not be a person with a completely shattering
seismic kind of traumatic experience but some one with an inner calling who can perform as a link between this
world and the next. He is able to command the sacred trust of his group in his service to the society.
Every individual undergoes traumatic experiences of some sort one time or another and most of us are able to
overcome these instances intact; albeit, a bit weather-beaten and exhausted. If for a moment you imagine a
situation so traumatic that we can no longer cope with the situation that we rely upon some outside medium to
help us cope…in such a void we resort to practices such as shamanism to alleviate our difficulty.
Traumas if left unresolved affect the psychological and spiritual condition of the individual. Experiences of
seismic magnitude shatter an individual’s belief and understanding of life, signaling the soul to engage and
awaken. Such a situation heightens our awareness, imagery, values and emotions leading to psychic revelation.
Traumas wounding the ego or self has been conceptualized on two levels — the personal and the archetypal.
In a treatment process, the wounds inflicted to both the sense of self and to self are both taken into account. A
wounded ego displays extremely low self-esteem, helplessness and a sense of humiliation or shame. It forms
many a times the basis of the emergence of a split personality. Disassociation from one’s identity and from
oneself reflects the levels of trauma experienced. In shamanic practices such a problem which occurs due to soulloss
can be overcome taking the help of spirits to unite the person with soul. Often animal totems or spirits help in
the healing of such victims.
Shamans have the ability to see “visions”, work with energies found around a person and heal in the process.
He is a master of energy and fire which he uses as a medium of transformation in his healing.
- 66 -
The difference between shamanism and clairvoyance is that shamans can manipulate and alter
consciousness. They not only foresee the future but can make alterations and protect the community from outside
threats. Shamans use different methods to enter the altered state of consciousness. They sometimes resort to
special preparations, dancing or monotonous music. People with the potential to be a shaman exhibit certain
behavioral patterns earmarking them for training by experienced shamans. Trained shamans are able to enter or
leave the different states of consciousness without any external aid.
A shaman can be inducted through three methods. Through hereditary transmission, spontaneous selection,
call for the vocation, and personal interest, choice or quest. He or she inducted as a shaman, to be recognized
has to undergo two types of training: a) Ecstatic b) traditional. A shift in the sense of consciousness can be can be
triggered by many factors like extreme distress or trauma, meditation, ecstatic dancing, etc. Receptivity, where
the unconscious comes to the forefront, leads to the trance like condition and the shaman becomes a medium
through which spirits use their beneficial influence and heal ailments. Manifestations of higher psychic state
happen spontaneously and can cause acute mental or physical pain leading to total dysfunction of capabilities.
This state can be termed as spiritual emergency and it can manifest in many forms as there is no specific marked
boundaries in the psyche. Even though the crisis of transformation may be mistaken for mental illness, it is not the
same. During spiritual emergency it is possible to distinguish between the outer and inner realities. Most of the
time as the result of such a state there is a spiritual emergence, a transformation and a natural inner growth
process. The shaman acting as a therapist and a guide help the patient by entering into a co-consciousness state
or having a shared experience with the journeyer. He leads the person in distress through intense traumatic
experience to emerge as a stronger person for having undergone the same.
What is the relationship between shamanic traditions and culture?
Dating back to pre historic time shamanic practices and tradition has been found in every culture irrespective
of the different geographic regions. Ancient shamans used practices and techniques which were incredibly similar
all over the world.
Shamanism is believed to have existed for more than 40,000 years in every continent and remnants of
shamanic spiritual traditions are found even today in every part of the world. Shamanic practices predate all
religions. They have however influenced most of the organized religions. Many of symbolic and mystic practices
of organized religions have its roots in shamanism dating back to the very beginning of consciousness.
When early men began to spread around the world looking for greener pastures, they carried with them the
shamanic tradition which they followed. Based on the climate and the fauna and flora of each region, the
shamanic practices began to change regionally. Thus, each region started having a shamanic culture suited best
to its needs and the environment. Europe, Russia, Asia, The Americas and Australia, all developed different
shamanic practices and beliefs in the course of time.
Celtic shamanic culture has its roots based on the belief of the “Tree of life” connecting the three worlds;
namely, the upper world, the middle world and the lower word. The Upper World contains the realm of the stars
where the blueprints of life may be seen. This world represents the spiritual world. The Middle World is that world
in which we live. This world is influenced by the other worlds. The different worlds constantly overlap and so it is
possible move from one dimension to another. The Under World is where ancestors and spirits reside —it is the
root of our deepest thoughts and emotions. It relates to the deepest secrets of our psyche.
Some of the shamanic practices of the Greek religion were later adopted into the Roman religion. The
shamanic practices of many cultures in Europe were virtually wiped out with the spread of organized religion like
Christianity. The repression of shamanism continued as Christian influence spread with Spanish colonization. In
the Caribbean, and Central and South America, the local traditions were destroyed and traditional culture and
practices denounced as “evil”.
- 67 -
For centuries indigenous and agrarian peoples have practiced shamanic traditions as a part of their culture that
have looked for healing and comfort in nature and rituals to negate the threatening changes faced. Shamanic
practice continues today in the remote areas like the Tundra, jungles, deserts, and other rural areas where
modernization and very orthodox organized religions are yet to take deep roots.
Shamanism, widespread across human cultures, has a distinct strong historical tradition sourcing from the
Mongol areas of Siberia. Shamanistic practice spread west to Eastern Europe and south to Tibet. From this
Mongol source it spread east and south, and down the Americas. The correspondence between shaman and the
ascetic in Sanskrit illustrates the deep relationship also between shamanism and Eastern mysticism. In the ethic
tribal societies shamanistic practices are commonplace even today.
Shamanism is the oldest healing tradition. The Shaman serves as the link between the physical and the
spiritual worlds through various rituals and visualizations. This tradition of shamanism has now gained renewed
interest because the shaman’s time-tested techniques grant us access to our inner self through direct
experience. Shamans have always acted as doctors, healers or psychiatrists of the past. They always had the
good of the society in mind and did all that was within their powers to bring relief to the afflicted and the needy.
Shamans practice on the belief that our world is full of invisible spirit forces that have a bearing on the lives of the
living. Shamans are credited with the ability to summon spirits and have control over them, of being able to travel
into the upper and lowers worlds, divination, astral projection and the interpretation of dreams. People in
shamanic culture believe that shamans in deep trance states access spirit world. They believe that shamans can
dissociate their conscious awareness away from their physical body and journey into an alternate level of reality
called the spirit world. There, they may interact with spiritual beings that are willing to help us in various ways.
They receive help from the spirits of nature, the elementals, the ancestors, the higher forces. Shamans are
considered to be able to transcend time and are often known as astral travelers (also known as cosmic traveling).
Inherent in Shamanistic culture is the idea of an interaction with nature spirits in ways which can heal, make
other people ill or protect the user in difficulties. Some shamanistic practices involve the use of a power animal
referred to as totem animal or a second soul. “Soul loss” is considered to be the root cause of all illness and
shamans help the victims get back their lost soul or be reunited with their soul to be cured. Shamans have now
been recognized as people working to heal the rift between ourselves and nature. Shamanism is an effective and
profound way to reconnect with nature, with the power and wisdom found in the spiritual world, and to learn to live
in harmony with all things and all beings on the Planet.
The difference between shamanic culture and clairvoyance being practiced today is that shamans can
manipulate and alter consciousness. They not only foresee the future but can make alterations and protect the
community from outside threats. Shamans use different methods to enter the altered state of consciousness.
They sometimes resort to special preparations, dancing or monotonous music. People with the potential to be a
shaman exhibit certain behavioral patterns earmarking them for training by experienced shamans. Trained
shamans are able to enter or leave the different states of consciousness without any external aid.
Each Shamanic Tradition has a number of abilities that are part of the Shamanic culture. Those abilities are
routinely available to people following that Tradition. People learnt new abilities from other Shamanic Tradition.
They would be considered powerful as they had knowledge of other secrets. During raids the victor learned from
the vanquished. They also made conscious effort to upgrade their knowledge. A Shaman who could resurrect
himself after death would be considered something special and powerful. He was a respected member of the
society as he was attributed with special powers and his position was acknowledged, giving him special status.
Although shamans in its traditional form everywhere share similar powers, not all shamanic powers are held
by all shamans. A group of shamans are said to share a common shamanic tradition if they share common beliefs
and have access to similar powers. A shamanic tradition is a set of beliefs, powers and abilities shared by a group
of shamans or shamanic people.
- 68 -
Shamanic traditions usually do not resort to lengthy rituals and prayer, and do not engage in group ceremonial
rituals for entire communities. Rather, they tend to work one on one basis with individuals or with families. Of
course, shamans do pray and do ritual, but this is usually to establish intention and get them into communion with
their spirit helpers as quickly as possible and not as a group activity for group participation.
Most medicine people are not shamans, even though they are considered to be shamans by many. Shamans
fulfill ceremonial roles similar to those of priests or priestesses in our organized religious traditions. Medicine
people may conduct rituals in which they make offerings and prayers to the spirits and may also possess great
healing knowledge, especially about plant medicines. The medicine men have mysterious powers but they do
their work only in this world. This is not to say that medicine men cannot or do not have shamanic experiences.
They may, during vision quest or in the accessing of information through divination from the spirits of the plants,
they are using for their healing work. In the Western tradition, the Druids, wizards or witches were the last holders
of the ancient shamanic wisdom that predated the arrival of Christianity at the end of the Roman Era. Scholars
have suggested that the Druids were a powerful spiritual people who functioned as shamans, diviners, priests,
advisers and healers. They formed a sort of a secret society whose members allied themselves with the chiefs
and political leaders of many cultures in the ancient world especially the Celtic tribes. Wizards and the witches
were mainly of the Anglo-Saxon peoples of Europe and the British Isles. Their origins are said to lie in the Altai
region of central Asia. They may have first entered Britain along with Phoenician traders. Shamanic tradition gives
the person the freedom to develop spiritually without the constraints of the organized religions. Shamanism is
proclaimed to be the direct path of the mystic at its absolute best and a sacred way that leads each of us into the
experience of self-empowerment and self-realization, without the need for any particular religious or spiritual
structure to do it for us. This accounts for the new growing continued interest in shamanic culture and tradition.
What is the role of a Shaman in society?
It is a general misconception that shamans are weird people dressed in skins and antlers, and surrounded by
animals. Shamans work with energies and serve as the communicators between the physical and the spiritual
worlds. They are not limited by time and space. Shamanic practitioners can be found in every faith. They have
been mediators, ceremonialists, spiritual leaders, diviners and much more. The key determinant of the status of a
shaman is his/her personal experience.
Modern society follows an addictive system of material accumulation. By gradually replacing past systems
which are based on community interaction and rituals, this new system fills every individual with a false sense of
identity through lack of spirituality. The spiritual path of shamanism is different from that of modern society. It
helps us to understand the oneness and sacredness of all things in this universe. Shamanism is a spiritual system
based on a person’s direct experience with spiritual knowledge. It is with this knowledge that shamans work for
the benefit of their society. Shamans are renowned for their powers and knowledge and are highly respected
within the community. The great knowledge and insight possessed by shamans are gained through their
connection with other spiritual realms. In shamanistic tradition, all that exists in this universe are interconnected,
and have a special and specific role to play during its life span. Shamans, by accepting the spiritual call, are doing
a great sacrifice to the society they serve.
Potential shamans need various aids to facilitate their entering into altered states of consciousness.
Experienced shamans however are able to enter and exit such states without any such outside influences.
In certain tribal societies, shamans are mediums between the discernible world and its indiscernible yet
constantly present partner—the spirit world. Having magical powers, they are purported to divine and control over
natural phenomenon. These religious practitioners have a special relationship with, or control over, spirits. Being
more popularly known as medicine men/women, shamans use their acquired knowledge and inherited gifts in the
ideal way for the betterment of this planet.
- 69 -
Though there are various forms of shamanism practiced around the world; the core of shamanism is the
belief that the perceptible world is suffused by imperceptible forces or spirits that affect the living. Shamans are
not like priests in the sense that they are not engrossed in full-time ritual or spiritual associations. Using methods
such as self-mortification, autohypnosis, the ingestion of certain plants and fruits, and fasting they enter a trance
in which they are in contact with the spirit world. Requiring specialized knowledge or abilities obtained through
heredity or supernatural calling, even extreme behavior, may be interpreted as being called by a spirit to assume
the shamanic vocation. Certain shamans get the call in their dreams or while communing with spirits in a “vision
quest.” Still others apprentice themselves to accomplished shamans. Potential shamans exhibit behavioral
patterns that mark them out for training by the local shaman.
Special fasts and taboos particular to the vocation are observed. Oftentimes, the shaman attain, power
animals or familiars that help them in their tasks. Shamans are claimed to have both curative and deadly powers.
Though he enjoys great power and prestige within the community, he is revered for his deadly powers.
The shaman being able to enter into as well as leave at will, altered states of consciousness; is able to gain
power and knowledge otherwise unobtainable. These journeys that are undertaken through the inner world,
reveals realities that are hidden from others. And during these journeys he interacts with power animals, teachers,
and spirits of the dead. The shaman holds a different position in society when compared to priests or mediums.
Priests do not engage in astral level, mediums are taken over by spirits they contact, mentally ill patients are
victims of spirits and mediators can enter an altered state of mind but can not journey. These people represent
the aberrant shamanic tradition. More similar to shamans are witches, sorcerers, magicians, etc. When
considered on a historical basis, shamanism is more often found in rural societies.
The main activity of the shaman is to guide those who have recently passed over in their journey to the spirit
world. Many souls are unaware of where they must go, and thus remain trapped in the Middle World for a wide
variety of reasons. There are occasions when a human spirit may need the extra energy that a shaman and
power animal can provide in order to complete the journey. If the soul encounters obstacles, the shaman has
techniques that help him ease his travel into the other world.
Within the community, he is in charge of removing spirit intrusions in an individual, or finding things that are
missing or stolen. The shaman’s power animals are his spirit guides. Successful shamans have a whole range of
power animals to assist them. They often accompany the shaman in his trance journeys. In the initial stages, the
shaman must return back to normalcy in the same way he left it. With practice, the power animal can appear to
the shaman in complete consciousness according to his will. Having power animals around bring an increase in
luck, positive attitudes and protection from accidents and illness. Power animals change with circumstance and
need. Change always being a step towards progress, it is important that we preserve the power and strength of
our power animal by keeping our experiences with them personal.
Since he can change and manipulate consciousness, a shaman works through visions in a dynamic manner.
Not only is he able to foresee the future, but also to change the outcome. They are thus considered capable of
locating food or game for the community, or averting threats. Thus, not only is a shaman clairvoyant, he is also
able to change the future. He can also be considered a shape shifter as he takes the form of his power animal.
Having a shaman in the society does not bring personal prestige or wealth. Rather, it enhances the evolution
of the community. It is impossible to gain control of wealth or even power over others. A shaman is the benefactor
and protector of his community. It is with his benevolence that the community is able to endure and prosper.
Considered a religious leader within the society, he could exercise a leadership function too. The society being
aware of the shamans’ abilities were typically in fear of him. Even then shamans were important social forces, and
their control exuded over into the lives of every individual within their influence. Store-house of traditional
knowledge as well as visionaries of the future, the shaman in his society was an important personage who talked
to spirits and animals.
- 70 -
Highly revered for their routine and ever present walk in the spirit world, shamans were the cohesive factor in
the society. The curtains that separated the seen and the unseen were parted and directly reveal information and
energies to the shaman in his shamanic journey. This way the shaman could impart to those in his society the
blessings that come when society as a whole is awakened and restored to wholeness.
What Is The Difference Between Celtic, North American, East Asian, African And South
American Shamanism?
A widespread trend in all of the cosmos, shamanic traditions spread around the world. Shamanic practices
differ according to various regions based on factors such as culture, tradition, race, religion, belief, climate and
indigenous plant life. Although almost all forms of shamanism in the world revolve around common aspects in the
main ideas and concepts, you can see certain differences also. On the basis of differences, we can categorize
shamanism into five regions, namely, Celtic, North American, East Asian, African and South American.
Trances, Shape-shifting, and Totem animals are all different aspects of the same tradition. The ways in which
these traditions are practiced diverge from region to region. In all shamanic traditions Totem Animals play an
important role. However, there is a basic difference in Celtic Shamanism from that of the other traditions.
Celtic Shamanism
In Celtic countries, especially in Ireland and Britain, shamanic traditions were primarily centered on seasonal
changes in the islands. On the other hand, in America, a rich availability of strong indigenous trance inducing
vegetation made conditions conducive for trance in shamanic traditions. Certain traditions like ayahuasca, which
is also known as yage survive today. The term was derived from the South American brewed drink. The North
Americans used peyote, which requires less preparation, for the same sacred purpose.
Seven related nations and tribes, namely, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, Cornwall, Isle of Man, and Britain are
known as the Celtic. These have connection to one another by common history and culture. The Celts, at their
peak, ranged from Ireland to Turkey. Shamans of the Celtic region do many of the same things shamans in other
cultures do. But they have terminologies of their own for these things. For example, Celtic shamans use the term
"imram" for their in world journey work. They believe and work with nature spirits or elements called Faery. It is
while in the state of “imram” that the Faery shamans can see and work with the elements. Symbols and
mythologies from Ireland, Scotland, Wales and Britain are the media on which Celtic shamanism works. It also
involves study of the Ogham, i.e., the wisdom of the Trees. Celtic shamanism is different from Druidism. Those
who practice Celtic shamanism study the medicinal arts and the craft of war. In this sense, every Celtic Shaman is
both a warrior and a helper in the healing process. They also put emphasis on Bardic knowledge.
The shamanic Cosmos consists of three “worlds”: the Lower world, the Upper world, and the Middle world. It
is the middle world where we live in ordinary reality. The Celtic shamans also follow the shamanic universal view
on cosmos. However, the Celtic shaman’s believes that these worlds are all connected by the great Tree Of Life.
Rooted in the Lower world, its main stem extends upwards, through the middle world and into the Upper world. In
the Upper world, its branches hold the stars, the sun and the moon.
The Celtic shaman travels the world by climbing the tree (also seen as a great ladder or pole) into the Upper
world. In this world, there are the stars, celestial beings, many Gods, and the great Mother Goddess herself.
To reach the lower world, you have to get down the roots of the gigantic tree into the world of the spirits of the
earth and fire. The stag-headed Lord of the Underworld, the horned protector of the animals, is situated there.
The Celtic shaman meets up with their Power Animals here. The Celtic shaman also believes that the tree and
the whole of the universe are contained within the shell of a hazelnut, lying near the Well of Segais — the source
of all wisdom. In Celtic shamanism, the practitioner takes on the shape of another animal or being in order call
upon the power within the entity for instruction.
- 71 -
Shamans have the ability to send their own consciousness into the consciousness of others and then return to
their own self during the journey. Shape shifting was practiced by the Welsh bard Taliesin, who was believed to
be the original form of Celtic shamanism. Native American and Celtic shamanism have some common ground in
honoring the earth, ancestors and the spirits of the land. The Celts believe that life sprang from the Earth and is
inseparable from it. For them fertility of the land and harvest are the deciding factors of prosperity of the people.
The Celtic shamanism reveres ancestors. Like one’s connection to the land, a connection to one’s ancestors
give you a powerful anchor. Studies reveal that ethnically-specific body rhythms and physical mannerisms were
carried over even to the present generation. According to the Celtic shamans, they live beyond or in the mists.
The specialty of the Celts is that they believed not only in individual animal allies, but they also had clan
animals. This is reflected in many of the Celtic clan names. Among the Native Americans these are called Totem
Animals. The Celtic clans display the picture or symbol of their clan animal on the banners, as with the banners of
the Fianna. They paint individual devices on shields and sometimes tattoo them on the body.
The basic difference between Totem animals and Clan animals, like the individual Animal Allies, is that the
latter chooses you, unlike the former, where you choose them. Usually a shaman has one very important Animal
Ally. It will be your close companion and protector during journeying; but at the same time you can also have
several others who come to your help when certain kinds of problems arise.
Common Totem Animals of the Celtic shamans include the deer, bear, badger, raven, eagle, swan, otter,
mouse, boar, cat, horse, wolf, hound, eel and salmon. According to Celtic legend, the deer often leads the hero
through the mists or into the forest for an encounter in another world. In both Irish and English legend, he who
eats the first bite of salmon gets the talents of poetry, prophecy and shape shifting.
The Lorica is one form of protection used in the Celtic world. This is a practice, where the Celts seek the help
from forces of nature in its many diverse forms to serve and enhance themselves.
North America
Shamanism is present in almost all cultures across the Americas today with distinct geographical differences
among their practices. In North America, shamanism is popular among the tribes and the nomadic. There are few
classic shamans among the white Americans. They prefer to be “shamanic practitioners”, rather than taking it as
full time job. The most well known shamans in North America are the Eskimos of Alaska. An Eskimo shaman is
known as angakuk. He starts the study of shamanism when he receives a ‘call’. Under a master he learns the
‘secret language’ of nature and the spirits. The Eskimo shaman acts as an intermediary for the sick, for a family,
or even the entire village. He makes things right and maintains the relationship between the humans and the
Keeper. The Algonquin tribe is another set of peoples who practice Shamanism in North America. They practice
many ceremonial rituals to build the relationship and a balance between nature and man. The “sweat lodge” is
one such ceremony. It is done to purify and bring back an individual to his/her previous state of mind. The
ceremony of the shaking lodge, or jossakid, is another ceremony conducted to build an even deeper connection
between the human and the invisible world. The highest members of the Midêwiwin society located near the
Great Lakes region are considered shamans or medicine men. They learn about herbs and sacred animals, and
are often turned to for help by those under the weather. One is initiated into the Midêwiwin society by way of a
spiritual death and a rebirth. Among the people living in the Western world, the United States was attracted most
to Shamanism.
There it developed into a new age, self-help version of shamanism. That incorporates some of the traditional
elements, such as contacting the spirit world and altered states of consciousness, but with a new individual focus.
This latest version of shamanism was developed as a result of mixing and picking from many different traditions.
Pseudo-shamanism is a term applied to non-ecstatic visionary traditions such as those found among many
Native Americans in North America.
- 72 -
South America
South American shamanism has a close reflection with that of the North American in features like visionary
journeys, initiations, and calling of spirits. But it is “more colorful” than in the North. This is mainly because of its
connection with the rich mythological and cosmological symbolism revealed in the art and architecture of the
area. Soul loss is one of these common characteristics of the great priesthoods of these civilizations and
shamanism. Many South American tribes believe that the psyche is no longer connected with the entire being.
This could be because of an infirmity or sorcery. It is the shaman’s job to travel through psychic realm in order to
bring the soul back to its proper owner from illness or sorcery. The act of the shaman as intermediary between the
entire tribe and the Divine, and the practice of handling fire or heat, are other characteristics. “Object extraction” is
practiced by the shaman to “suck out” any foreign or evil object from the body of the one who is “affected”.
In many shamanic societies of South America, the belief in witchcraft and sorcery, known as brujeria in is
prevalent. While some societies believe that all shamans have the power to both cure and kill, shamans in some
societies are also thought of as being capable of effecting harm. In South America, individual spirits are called by
singing “icaros”. They use totem items like rocks which are believed to contain special powers.
While Native Americans of the Plains try to become one with the spirits through a “vision quest,” South
American Shuar seek the help of accomplished shamans to defend their family against enemies.
East Asia
East Asia, in its geographic or cultural terms include China, Japan, Korea, and Vietnam, and commonly
encompasses the countries and cultures of Southeast Asia including Cambodia, Malaysia, Myanmar, and
Thailand. East Asian shamanism has more differences than similarities from classical Siberian shamanism. One
of them is that East Asian shamanism is much more incarnate/possessive in form. This is evident especially in the
form it is practiced in Korea and Japan. The Siberian shaman’s soul has the ability to leave the body and travel to
other parts of the cosmos, particularly to an upper world in the sky and a lower world underground.
Unlike in northern Asia, the Chinese shaman enters into a fleeting love relationship with God.
Family shamanism and practice of changing gender are common in Northeastern Asia. Gender is changed
symbolically by altering dress and mannerisms. Peoples in the Far East focus on the tribe’s hunting, fishing and
seasonal rituals. Tantric disciplines in Hindu and Buddhist regions of Southeast Asia have their roots deep in
earlier shamanic practices. In it the self is obliterated during the moment of orgasm. Shamans are revered as
elder statesmen in the tribal villages of Thailand and Laos. They hold great power and authority among the folk.
Africa
African shamanism is mainly therapeutic in nature. Certain intermediaries acting as the linking bridge between
man and God can be seen as the African equivalent of shamans. Claude Lévi-Strauss, who had done a thorough
study of African Shamanism points out that the shaman communicates with the spirits that overtake the body and
cause it discomfort — inexpressible psychic states can be immediately expressed. In African society, it is believed
that the sick are in fact spiritually unwell or possessed. The South African shamans are diviners and herbalists,
known in the names of isangoma, isanusi or inyanga, igqira or ixhwele. Some of these enter trance states, but not
all. Sangomas play many different social and political roles in the community. They are involved in divination,
healing, directing rituals, finding lost cattle, protecting warriors and “smelling out” witches. Color symbolism within
shamanist medicine has an important place in South African shamanist practices.
Many African cultures developed a system of belief in deities. They are known as obeah, later called the loa
venerated by practitioners of Voudoun, a shamanic tradition. Dancing until the point of exhaustion is a practice
seen in Voudoun. They contact the “divine” by losing the self in physical activity. First early cosmologies, based
on shamanic visions were also developed by them.
- 73 -
For those who practice shamanism as part of their everyday life, shamanism is a gift of nature or of God given
to help and serve the community. The shaman establishes a direct relationship with the patient’s consciousness
and an indirect relationship with his unconsciousness through oration.
How can Shamanism be used in the Western world?
Shamanism is being slowly rediscovered by the developed world. Advanced civilizations no longer rubbish
shamanism as a useless science. Nike, the world famous sports-shoes and apparel company, sponsors a trip
deep into the Amazonian rainforest for their employees, so that they can collaborate and work with ancient
shamans! The purpose that Nike hopes to fulfill through this exercise is getting shamans to show Nike employees
a certain direction and purpose for their organization which the employees take back to the company. Companies
using shamans to motivate their employees are nothing new. In fact, various organizations seek a shaman’s help
to get their employees to release their creative potential for better efficiency at work.
Shamanism has been a spiritual practice for as long as some many thousands of years and has been found in
all pre-technological cultures. Shamanism teaches us that everything that exists is alive and has a spirit, and that
we are joined with the earth and all of life via our spiritual interconnectedness. Shamans, besides being known to
invoke healing to individuals and their communities, also are known to help individuals identify with their inner-self
through various different rituals. Shamanism, in this context, consists of power animals, drums and rattles and the
shamanic journey into another world. These rituals are usually conducted by a shaman to reach other worlds and
harness their power to correct some malady of the present world. A shaman is a man or woman who interacts
directly with spirits to address the spiritual aspects of illness, perform soul retrievals, divine information, help the
spirits of deceased people cross over, and perform a variety of ceremonies.
What do you do – in a nutshell?
Have you ever felt that you just can’t seem to fathom your inner self? Have you felt something amiss within
you? You just can’t seem to connect with yourself? In today’s world of constant activity and buzz there doesn’t
seem to be enough time for yourself to sit back and just be by yourself. There’s no space for yourself to feel and
acknowledge your own being. Are there times wherein you feel emotionally drained and sick? Do you sense your
talent lying dormant and you are not able to tap into it? Turning to shamanism addresses such issues. But, you
might want to know whether an old spiritual practice such as shamanism is feasible enough? Well, to put it plainly,
shamanism is not only feasible in our modern day society but is also capable of solving the problems that you
keep facing with your self. Problems which you sometimes cannot fathom or you do not want to confront.
The shamanic belief is that each and every one of us are all born with free soul and power animals to protect
us and keep us well and alive. The belief is that you cannot live with out either. In your life, many a times you will
be faced with an accident that could be emotional or physical in nature. These conflicts, traumas and incidents
that you face could be of varying degrees in terms of their intensity. Such incidents could include surgery, being
amidst natural disasters, war, trauma, and the like. When such accidents or incidents occur a bit of either spirit
source or a part of both spirit sources leave you so that you may live. But when there is too much of a loss of
either of the spirit sources, you tend to fall sick emotionally or physically. Therefore a loss of your essence or soul
loss, as it is also known, can lead to a life of unhappiness and dissatisfaction.
Therefore, when you sometimes feel “low and out”, when you have all the energy in the world but you just
don’t feel like “it”, you know what’s wrong. This is due to a drain of either or both your spirit sources. But fret not;
this is the point wherein the power of shamanism arises. At this time, you should seek the help of a shamanic
healer. Their job is to travel the realms of non ordinary reality on your behalf and retrieve what was lost, once this
has been done, it is usually a life changing experience because you have finally retrieved the sacred pieces of
you spirit source.
- 74 -
The practicing shaman will use a variety of techniques and rituals that will get the job done. It could range
from beating drums, soul retrieval, extraction and a plethora of other rituals. So, if in emotional pain and stress,
you know how to address it.
Importance of shamanism today
It must be duly noted that there are many different kinds of shamanisms and traditions. And all of them have
to be respected and all of them are effective in their own unique way. So, naturally the question arises, how does
a spiritual practice which is known to have been practiced thousands of years ago, hold today? It is very much a
feasible practice and is also an effective one. The very fact that there are a number of societies and groups of
shamans around the globe, and that there a number of people who get their problems resolved via shamans is
just the tip of the iceberg as far as feasibility of this spiritual practice in today’s modern day society is concerned.
As mentioned before, there is a lot of emotional traffic and accidents happening. When this happens we become
emotionally unstable. Shamanism is a great way to address these problems.
Shamanism brings out creativity and potential in you. And Nike isn’t the only company that’s cashing in on the
power of shamanism. Other corporate companies are also realizing the potential gains they can receive from
shamanism. Though this may seem far fetched and outside the box, shamanism is truly capable of creating office
room wonders for your organization as well as for your career graph.
But how is shamanism going to help you gain insight for your organization? Well, take for example the
shamanic practice of “journeying”. To the steady beat of a drum, the shaman wills his spirit to leave his body and
to journey to meet with helpers and advisors in the spiritual “other worlds”, bringing back information, healing, and
gifts of divination and prophecy for the client or organization he serves. Sounds irrational? Well, it isn’t really.
It has been proved that the rhythm of a drum being beaten enables a subtle shift in consciousness allowing
the rational brain to think more intuitively and holistically and therein gain access to visionary and revolutionary
information. This allows companies to delve deeper into the thinking process and gain the best ideas.
Furthermore, it’s an excellent tool for “brainstorming” activities because it provides the right shift in thinking
required to brainstorm. The possibilities for your organization are immense; you could have that “Eureka”
breakthrough experience…helping to release that dormant potential of your organization with shamanism. This
can be one of the modern world’s experiments to exploit shamanic knowledge to its benefit.
However, it must be understood that shamanism is not purely based on experience. It is an alternative
experience as compared to the daily routine and pattern of a busy life. Shamanism is not only about drums and
retrieval of lost pieces of your soul; it’s also about connecting with your self. Shamanistic practices enable you to
discover what you have been missing. It helps you to identify yourself with your respective spirit. And mind you, it
is very important that you are in touch and finely tuned in to your corresponding spirit for it to work effectively. The
resurgence of interest in shamanic practices in the western world is really astounding. The re-emergence of
shamanic belief could only be because modern man feels that it enhances the brain’s capability — both the
conscious and the unconscious, thereby, inducing body’s better neurotransmitter performance.
The Shaman Circles and Colors
Distinguished for their powers and knowledge, Shamans are highly esteemed within the community they
belong to. They can be found in every culture and their work with powers helps them fulfill their role as
intermediary between the physical and the spiritual worlds.
Circles and Rings - Archetypal Symbols
Though many people can recognize the language of symbols, only a few are privileged to use it with
command. Countless symbols, with or without our consent or knowledge, influence our life in one way or other.
- 75 -
Circles and rings are archetypal symbols. Found in different cultures all over the world, the circle is ubiquitous
and universal. This symbol has no beginning or end, and no divisions. The symbol of the sun, circle represents its
limitless or infinite aspect. It is the perfect symbol of totality and eternity.
Circles manifest themselves as circular rooms, for example, the magic circles of shaman. They are usually
positive dream symbols with many characters that accompany and emotions that encircle them.
A circle is a perfect representation of the wheel of the universe. Quite similar to the universe, there are many
wheels within a circle. Represented in rites and rituals by the elements and the divine beings, these wheels share
honor many other symbols, totems and tools.
Normally a basic nature circle consists of four cardinal directions and their elements. There can be many
circles inside a circle representing the wheels-within-wheels aspects of energies.
The Shamanic Circle
The shamanic circle has Fire in the South, Water in the West, Earth in the North, and Air in the East. Every
direction itself has divided into four directions, i.e. for south there is east, west, north and south. The south of the
south is the fire of your fire, the north of the south is the earth of your fire, the east of the south is the air of your
fire and the west of the south is the water of your fire. This is applicable to other three directions also.
Shamanic Colors
The world is so colorful that we often dream in technicolor. The colors add to the visual impact of anything we
see. However, in dreams these colors can be of many meanings that needs interpretation. When colors become
powerful or extraordinary in dreams they amount to prophesies. Different colors have different meanings and the
meanings may change with combinations and patterns. In shamanism auras are reflection of energies and aura
colors have meanings that can be used in the shamanic journey.
? Red is the traditional color of energy, power and courage. As colors have representative feelings and
emotions they can influence all the actions of a man. Even different variations of red have different
meanings. For example, deep red means loyalty and scarlet means confidence.
? Pink is the color of optimism and orange represents happiness and vivacity.
? Yellow, the color of wisdom and creativity, seen clouded in many people as a result of thoughts misted
up with fear.
? Green is the color of compassion and growth and, of course, its meaning vary with variations of the
color.
? Blue, the color of spirituality, is of great importance for a shaman. It is the color of idealism and
intellectual quest.
? Purest of all colors, white is a combination of all colors. It radiates love and a symbol of pure spirituality.
? Black, a rare shaman color, needs a lot of light and cleansing with white.
? The luxurious color of gold represents mindfulness and is the color of activity and spirit.
? Silver is the color meditation and openness.
These colors act independently or in combination with other colors. Shamans use or refer these colors in
many ways during their practice. Besides the numerous ways mentioned by the forerunners, a shaman can find
his own ways to work with colors.
Shamanic vision quests and journeys:
The role of the ancestor in the same
The Vision Quest
An important part of many tribal cultures, the practice of vision quest is a private individual practice for
receiving spiritual direction, a time to receive divine guidance.
- 76 -
Among shamans, there are two main types of quests. In prayer-quests, the quester seeks guidance about a
specific concern. In alliance-quests, the quester seeks for awareness of life’s sacred web.
For many tribes, manhood is something which cannot be taken for granted and vision questing was often a
formal procedure of passage into manhood. It needs elaborate preparation such as special diets, ceremonies,
and sweat lodges. The quester, guided by ancestor or a teacher, would stay in one spot meditating to receive a
vision for 3 or 4 days. The quester usually eats or drinks nothing these days. He needs to reiterate the vision to
the ancestor when he returns. Vision quests and visions have great importance in a shaman’s life. They can guide
him all through his life. In fact, the first vision in a man’s life determines his future. He may receive the power to
foresee, through dreams and visions, and get indications of the future. Visions, which are supernatural messages
rather than illusions, have a reality of their own. The shaman is not the only one who benefits from these visions.
The community grew stronger through his reinforced rapport with the Great Spirit.
Often a real test of a person’s quality and personality, the vision quest is an excellent way to reconnect with
natural source and spirituality. Different cultures have different traditions and different ways for questing. Adopting
ceremonies and rituals from alien cultures is not advisable. Moreover, unless one has been taught to observe the
rituals properly, stay away from them.
The Shamanic Journey
The shamanic journey is one of the fundamental practices of modern core shamanism. In fact, it is a classic
technique practiced by shamans all over the world. An authoritative way to meet with power animals and spirit
teachers, shamanic journeying facilitates one to send his dream body or spirit into the spiritual world. It gives
solutions to your problems and helps you discover wisdom.
The universe is a web in which each and every spirited element is interconnected. Therefore, with spirit, all
beings can communicate. No one is dispensable in this system and no one can substitute someone else.
The shamanic journey usually lasts 10 to 20 minutes. Steady rhythms sound from a drum or rattle (about 200-
280 beats per minute) is the most preferred way to enter the spiritual world. It is also the helping hand the enables
them to find their way back quickly. This sound can encourage theta brain waves and trigger the altered state of
perception. The drum, also known as The Shaman’s Horse, is a sanctified tool and has its own spirit. The spiritual
world exists outside the boundaries of time and the drum acts as a timekeeper to the journeyer. A free form dance
movement can also bring shamans to the spiritual world. The journeyer reaches a receptive stress-free state,
similar to a clear dream. As the dream unfolds before him, he receives answers to all of his questions. The path to
the spiritual world may be lonely or with a group. The shamanic journey is the result of the desire or need and is
not a regular practice. In shamanic work, energy follows every thought; therefore a clear mind is essential to
practice this art. A wandering mind may flip you out of the journey. Moreover, a journeyer should be aware of the
Spirits that have been working with you after each journey.
The Role of the Ancestor
Ancestors, as the name implies, are the forerunners who have left their marks in this world. For shamans,
they are sources of great wisdom who primed the way for future generations. Shamans respect ancestors very
much. In return, they are available on call for the shamans.
An ancestor relates to the shaman both spiritually and hereditarily. The ancestor, who resides in the spiritual
world, guides the shaman all through his journey. Even from a place that exists beyond time and space they exert
influence on every deed of the shaman. Ancestors have a great role to play in the life and practices and their
influence starts with the very beginning of the shamanic life.
A shaman gains a lot from the ancestor. The connection to one’s ancestors gives him/her a sense of
belonging. The knowledge of ancestors’ origin can give the shaman a powerful anchor. Ethnically specific body
rhythms and bodily mannerisms are carried through generations.
- 77 -
Both in vision quest and shamanic journey the ancestor plays an important role. The shaman needs to be in
constant contact with the ancestor while practicing both the rituals. The ancestor can guide the shaman properly
through the right channels and help him in crisis.
ANGEL ENERGIES
Our world on the whole resonates with various energies. Haven’t there been times when the very air we
breathe, the sunlight we soak up, the beautiful bird songs we hear is enough to give us a morale boost? These
are all energies that the mighty God above has sent down to us. His other creations, the angels use these very
energies He has sent to bring wholesomeness, elation and success in our every venture. All we need to do is to
be receptive to the energies the Angels, Saints and Prophets send. It is an established fact that everything in
this Universe is composed of energy. Angels are also energy forms—an energy form that is deeply connected
to the human mind. The human mind is a complex entity consisting of matters and events happening on the
electromagnetic levels. This can be said on the scientific premises that memory exists in the form of
electromagnetic particles. Energy waves of this level, like radio waves, can travel far and wide and transmit
messages. The human mind remains a mystery to scientists. Taking help from esoteric sciences, we can say
that the mind contains energy waves that can travel far and wide in the universe, transmit messages, influence
events, perform extraordinary events when properly focused, and give us answers. How? Suppose the energy
waves of our mind are called x, and human action be called y, then it can be said that y is a result of x. Actions
are always a result of forces. The energy waves of our mind are part of the whole that is spread over the
universe, pervading every matter in it, and therefore can force actions from other matters also. Our deepest
feelings or thoughts that stir our subconscious can create forces that get reactions from the universe.
Angels are mediums - the medium, which helps the force of our innermost feelings to respond as desired.
The angels use light, color and sound rays in synchrony with the love of the Almighty to correct all our
battered emotional physiognomies. Some of the elementary actions of Angels in our lives are:
Light Energy
The Colors of Excellence that abide in the Infinite Cosmic Planes of Light are brought to us by the angels to
instill the quintessence of entirety in us. Most often, it is the angels of healing who use Images of Color. They
attract the healing mercy of God and open our inner bodily organs and make them hold more light. They transfuse
sparkling light into us and cocoon us with warm healing bands of light. This heals our spinal and nervous systems
and gives us mental strength. The important thing here is to visualize. Unless we visualize the angels, they are
unable to proceed in their spiritualization of our body. Angelic healers will spread a warm fluid soothing beam of
light into all our chakras. Showers of light will surround us in our visualizations and remove all discomfiting
feelings. In your mind meditate upon the angels who shall fill you with the healing light and welcome them with
your whole heart into your spaces of Love. This will fill inspiring Primordial Light into your neural pathways. They
will purify and cleanse the cells in your body and vitalize them. Soothing, healing, refreshing, and filling it with the
natural glow of Love, silver sparklers of healing attach themselves to our chakras and balance the energies within.
This balance channels the electromagnetic energy inside and lights up the body , mind and everything within us to
improve our whole personality . By making our bodies and minds the permanent abode of God, we are making
sure that Light of Wisdom remain with us always. They give us the delight of the Inner Vision.
Color Energy
Angels of Wholeness and Consciousness penetrate our inner selves with strengthening colors that
harmonizes and ensures that our chakras work in synchronization with each other.
- 78 -
They are the ones responsible for the Colors of Prism showering every iota of our body. The equanimity of
these angels is responsible for the precipitation of the energies in our bodies. Golden beams of healing and silver
sparkles of intuition and love help in the evolving and perfecting of our body harmony. Every thought and idea that
we get comes with its own light, sound, and vibrations. It is these that attract the Angels of wholesomeness. Our
soul helps us in connecting with these angels who nourish and embrace and surround us in their love. Their
energies transform all harmonies into Love for the Supreme Being and all His creations. It is up to us to absorb
support and retain the balancing energies of various colored beams of energy they send us. We must soak in all
the new evolving cells within us that hold molecular change. It is the angels who give us the power to absorb
healing rays from the universe. They help us accept the purifying spirits of God and each of these rays are
directed to our seven chakras. The colors of these rays and their powers are as below:
? Blue Ray of Faith and Spiritual Protection.
? White Ray of Purity, Harmony, Poise.
? Green Ray of Truth, Healing, Science.
? Purple and Gold Ray of Peace, Ministration, Service.
? Yellow Ray of Wisdom, Illumination, and Constancy.
? Pink Ray of Love, Adoration, Gratitude.
? Silver Ray of Freedom, Mercy, Transmutation.
There are Archangels of each color and they provide us assistance to our elevation into perfect unity, delight
and adoration. These rays are directed to wiping out all stressful memories and help us develop forgiveness and
augment the elation in us when we are cleansed of past karma. They bring new exuberance into our lives.
Angels, our helpers in threatening times, unveil their wisdom, and provide us the right direction and guidance
they give. They teach us to subsist on a conscious and spiritual way. By cooperating with angels and being open
with them, they inspire and harmonize all our collective birth memories and help us ascend into the Higher Plane
when the Ascension takes place. It is the angels who help us recollect lessons that we learnt in all our previous
births together. There are angels who keep watch over all our daily activities and raise our consciousness .they
are the ones responsible for those tiny sparks of imagination and inspiration.
Sound Energy
Angels use sound frequencies to bring completeness to our entire being . We are blessed with happiness in
all spheres of our life and a feeling of privilege and joy in all body systems and functions. The sounds that the
angels send to us revive and infuse our body with energies from the Souls Powers. Again, visualization is a
important tool. Imagine those using joyous sounds or even the silence of consciousness to stabilize the bodily
rhythms and gets the soul and body to be in sync with each other. Every soul that comes into being in the world
has a musical frequency that harmonizes it with the energies in the world. It is this music that is used by the
angels to create a personal, eternal melody. Cosmic Music balances and energizes body parts. A sense of well
being is generated throughout us. Serene vibrations of love and joy are just what our angel doctors have
prescribed for the re-establishing of neurons and muscles with Heavenly Music.
Light, Sound and Color frequencies are necessary in the assistance our spirit body’s journey into the Higher
World. Excessive physical energy is directed to the Higher Centers of the Soul. They rejuvenate our head and
body with sounds and radiant colorful beams and ensure proper alignment of systems.
Angels are capable of giving us qualities such as agility, health, wisdom, knowledge and understanding
through their soul pervading scents and music that instills courage and faith within us. They have a myriad of
energies that are in short our path to the true manifestations of our destiny.
Thoughts are with us for perpetuity; they expand moral principles and filters ethics. The energies of the angels
convey radiance and vigor.
- 79 -
They convey authority and brilliance into our inner beings and help us become mindful of the intrinsic worth
that ensures our closeness to understanding of His True purpose.
ANGEL THERAPY
We are much more than what is physically present…we have a vast spiritual facet. The spirits of the past help
us bond with our forefathers, the spirits of the land ground us to the place we live, and our angels, guardians and
helpers ensure we are always aware of our life purpose in our present embodiment.
Though we lose contact with our angels, they never leave us behind. Always in the background, they dotingly
watch each step taken and are more than willing to advice if asked. At the angels’ spiritual realm, nothing is
impossible and they are more than willing to be of assistance to us. They help clear the effects of negative and
fearful thinking. After all, the angels’ purpose is to bring our realization to God’s love. So they would only be glad
to help clear away the residue of anything that blocks awareness of love.
Angel Therapy reconnects us with our angels, so that we can seek their help, advice and healing for the
countless worries and frustrating state of affairs we find ourselves in from time to time. It gives us a space where
we can ask for their assistance and them an opportunity to share their inestimable knowledge with us. It is just a
matter of opening up the senses and believing that the message that comes through is from the angels.
Constantly communing with the angels makes our life easier as the angels see the larger picture. They can
guide us to our right destiny. The only insurmountable hitch is free will. Since we have the choice, we can choose
to ignore the advice we get from the angels if it is not to our liking. In such cases, we end up suffering along the
path till we go back to square one and follow what the angels had said earlier.
Angel therapy helps to heal physical and emotional wounds and counsels future actions. Angels help us get to
the core of issues by sourcing information that a person may not even be conscious of. These layers of unsettled
issues that are unconsciously stored in our aura and energy fields cause blocks that prevent us from reaching our
fullest potential. The angels use techniques in collaboration with energy work to impart a sense of renewal.
Angel therapy is a healing based on the concept that communication with angels is the key to healing. Angel
therapists smoothen the progress of healing by helping patients get in touch with angels who will steer them in the
correct direction. The angels are very eager to help each and every human, who asks them for help. The very
purpose of Angel Therapy is to help individuals ask for help and guidance from the angels, and then learn to
receive and respond to the advice given. Angel Therapy may be a new term to many, but its origins are as old as
time itself. Angels have been giving advice for time immemorial. But during the Dark Ages, talking to our angels
fell out of favor and severe punishments were meted out to those who did. Fear thus forced us to stop heeding
those gentle voices within us. Since then humanity has debased from spiritual existence, to an individualistic
attitude. This led to untold suffering. Angel Therapy is the best way to get in touch with your guardian angel. They
can be your best friend and this is the first step to relating with your own angelic support team.
Despite every evil thing we may have said or done, angels love us unconditionally and are always by our side,
guaranteed. Here, we shall discuss two methods of angel therapy.
ANGEL BUCKETS
Some of the ways in which angel therapy is helpful is in carrying away our fears.
Wonderful meditations that can be used to clear tensions away are ANGEL BUCKETS. Take a deep breath
and visualize a large bucket placed in front of you by angels. Then they request you to put all the issues, whether
it be money, health, relationships, career, conflicts, guilt, fears, resistance to Higher Spiritual Power, that bother
you into the bucket. It is important to place everything that is a source of recrimination. Hold nothing back. Place it
all in the bucket. When it is all done, ask the angels to help you by carting away all your worries to God where
they are solved as per the time He has decided and leave you with a feeling of lightness.
- 80 -
By accepting their help, we heal ourselves as well the world.
ETHERIC CORDS
Our chakras usually have “etheric cords” attached to them. The other end of these cords are usually
connected to the chakras of those people we are related to….more often than not our siblings, parents, children,
friends, our better halves, and even our former batter halves.
Etheric cords are formed when we have fears in our relationships….this can mean forgiveness issues,
dependency issues, or abandonment issues. The problem with these cords is that they direct energy to and fro…if
those we are connected to have any challenges, our energy is drained out to them. Our sexual partners are often
connected to our sacral chakras, those who we grieve over are attached to heart chakra, those who are in conflict
with us are connected to our solar chakras, and those relations were the burden is on us are connected to our
neck and shoulders. This, then, is the main underlying issue of most health problems.
Etheric cords being created by fear, it is best to cut of these cords and let go of all the worrisome parts of your
relationships. Cutting these cords enable these relations to grow in the right direction and take away a lot of our
burdens. Keep in mind to get rid of all those cords that prevent you from feeling full joy and health. By healing and
clearing away all residual fears and trauma, we are able to retain much energy.
The easiest and simplest way to cut these cord are by calling upon the archangels. Simply ask them to come
and cut away all those cords that drain us. Visualize them, next to you moving around you gently. Feel their gentle
touch as they go snip, snip, at all those troublesome cords. They clear away all dark energies and you will notice
an immediate rejuvenation. So next time, avoid the caffeine fix and call the angels instead!
Angelic connections are teeming all around us and the impetus is building. This activity has increased the
closer we get to the age of peace. Our age-old fascination with angels is actually the result of the greater side of
our spiritually evolving species in search of expressing the good. It is becoming a messenger of Love, causal to
life rather than taking away from it, raising our awareness toward the light in all of us.
Whether it is angelic qualities in others or pondering the ambiguity of otherworldly angel experiences, it is
always delightfully debatable. However of more importance to angel lovers is to aspire to be more angel-like
(angelic) from within ourselves. This way we give back to the Higher Power by being of service to His children.
Each and every day we have options. Either we make a cognizant decision and choose to be more beatific,
thus making powerful the human species by opening our hearts as we receive the Infinite Power or we can
choose not to. The main thing to keep in mind is that it is to serve this greater purpose that we experience the
magic of life.
ANGELIC SCRIPT
One thing that we have established beyond qualms is the fact that angels do communicate with us. How do
they do this? This is a subject that can be understood and interpreted only from personal experience. The forms
of communications that the angels choose can basically be divided into three categories:
? Angel Symbols of direct communication
? The Angelic Script
? Visual Symbols commonly associated with Angels- Halos, Harps, Wings, Flowers etc.
Angelic Symbols for Direct Communication are diverse and multiple, each unique to the one who experiences
them. A very frequent symbol is the feather that appears in places least expected. Rainbows are another magical
pathway to the spiritual world. They are awe inspiring and enthrall us with their luminescent beauty. But for our
openness to messages from the celestial dominion, you might easily miss it. Unless you consciously desire a
visitation from them and are open to any message they send you, you might easily miss all they send you!
Other ways, angels transmit messages to humans can be misunderstood due to a combination of human
gaffes in interpretation or even unknowing interventions of cognizant human mind.
- 81 -
Angels do not use bodily speech organs to communicate, they do it telepathically. Just like how we would
communicate to a small child, angels have to come down to our level of understanding and experiences to convey
to us the immense knowledge they possess. Our lack of experience and even disbelief of things that are beyond
our perceptions are the reason for this. So they communicate to those who are in the right frame of mind to
believe in the visions, angelic imagery and messages they send to us. Trust your instincts and don’t let your
conscious overwhelm you. Open yourself to reception without any expectations.
Angels Communications through Angelic Scripts
The Celestial Alphabet is also known as the Alphabet of the Ark. The Angelic Script also called by some as
the Enochian Alphabet as it was purportedly given to Enoch, the seventh from Adam. He is supposed to have
“walked with God” and was taken up to heaven by circumventing death. It was lost in the third century and was
found again in the eighteenth century. A derivation of Hebrew, the names of Angels were originally written in the
Enochian Alphabet, which is in fact an alteration the original Hebrew alphabet.
The Alphabet As Given To Enoch.
This angelic language is the basis of the Enochian system of magic. Claiming to be given by The Most Holy
Source and brought by messenger Angels, this new alphabet is a symbolic variant of the Hebrew language. Put
together in a variety of combinations, these create the magical sounds required for angelic incantations.
A few centuries A.D., certain scholars began a serious dissertation on the angelic language. This study was
heavily guarded and scrutinized by the government of that time. The belief system and messages, visions
received were closely examined. Keeping information away from the political and religious leaders of that time
was heavily punished. Thus this script and its linguists went underground. Slowly as centuries past, it was claimed
as the lost language of the Angels. In the 18th century, court astrologers, Dr. John Dee (1527-1608) and his
associate, Sir Edward Kelly (1555-1597) claimed that they were given the lost Enochian Script by angels.
Since then this script has been comprehensively deciphered, interpreted, and decoded. The alphabet given to
Dee and Kelly consisted of forty nine key sounds, which put together in various combinations, comprised less
than a thousand distinct words. In these itty bitty snippets were the names of a large number of angels. However,
this is the only known source of the angelic alphabet. In the Angelic Script, the letters are blended in tone with
light symbols to assist in the awakening of humanity to the rationale in their earthly existence and lot in life.
This encoded language creates a trigger response in our sublime being. We are merely spirits here on earth
that experience a physical existence.
Enochian Alphabet Corresponding To Our Alphabet
The Angelic Script is especially useful when we are working with angels. It is in fact a series of calls to the
magical beings all around us. Every cry has its own meaning and when using this script one must be extremely
careful so as not to invoke demons. When summoning, invoking or even evoking them, using the alphabet
guarantees lack of misunderstanding. It helps us in calling angels to our side. This script, when correctly written,
is written from right from left. It is used in ceremonial invocations to angels.
The discovery of the soul can be done through various possibilities and research into study and translation
and the phonetic responsiveness of angelic scripts is immensely intriguing.
ANGELS: HOW DO THEY HELP US?
Angels play a variety of roles in an individual’s life, acting as an invisible spiritual guide, protector, companion,
and channel of spiritual enlightenment. Humans contain the essence of the spirit that pervades the Universe.
They are the only ones among the billions of physical forms who possess the ability to reason and discern.
- 82 -
They have the powers to create their own worlds of matter and events…results of physical needs, wants, and
desires. Sadly, humans assume that the material or physical accomplishments define their progress and purpose
in life. The pleasure and passion for small and big material achievements make majority of humans oblivious of
the fact that they are not mere physical life forms, and therefore realization of physical comforts and attainments
cannot define their purpose in life. This signifies that there is a spiritual intent behind every human life and it can
only be achieved by spiritual evolution, by increasing perception levels beyond the physical to understand oneself,
the real us, which is neither the physical body nor any part of it. By understanding the inner spirit and its relation
to the Universal Spirit (God), the ultimate goal of human life is fulfilled. The knowledge also imparts unlimited
powers to humans. Angels help us evolve spiritually so that we fulfill the spiritual intent behind our life and attain
the supreme knowledge of existence. For attaining this goal, they play a variety of roles, described as under.
Guardians
Angels act as our guardians. They save us from harmful or dangerous events. They aid our progress in life.
Angels are constantly assisting us to deal favorably with the various situations in our life. They coordinate events
in our life so that most of the hurdles in our path are removed without our knowing.
They bring us goodwill from others; lead us away from negative influences; lend us spiritual resources when
we need it; send us powerful positive energies when negative forces try to weaken our faith in the good; etc.
They perform all their work at spiritual levels.
Angels do not serve humans; they only respond to our spirit’s needs. Ultimately, they also form a part of the
universal spirit, the supreme energy force that permeates and influence all matters and events, a part of which is
the human spirit. They are the divine interventions we experience in time of calamities. These unfeasible and the
phenomenal acts take place because God has sent his angels down to intervene on our behalf.
Spiritual Guides
Angels also act as our spiritual guides. They become a channel of our spiritual enlightenment.
At all times, angels give us directions through our subconscious that reveal to us the right course of action to
be taken in any situation. But, it only forms a small part of what they do for us.
They provide us the tools that broaden our perceptions levels beyond the physical to the spiritual. Sensitivity
to matters and events other than the very obvious increases our understanding of the world and of our existence,
which is what human progress or evolution is in real. The process of spiritual evolution necessitates an
understanding of spiritual level matters and events. This spiritual knowledge cannot be expressed or explained
but realized. You can measure the weight of a mango but its sweetness can only be realized. Deep inner feelings
can only be realized; communicating it exactly in words becomes impossible. Instincts cannot be logically
explained, but gut feelings have helped many. A number of people get a sense of déjà vu, a feeling that can
neither be described nor exactly understood. A number of scientific studies have concluded that ‘sixth sense’
exists. It cannot be explained using logical premises set by physical sciences, but numerous persons have
experienced it and realized the verity in what they had sensed. Angels provide the devices for developing spiritual
perception abilities, which is a pre-requisite for spiritual evolution.
Spiritual Companions
It is human tendency to seek the presence of other, just to avoid the feeling of loneliness. Loneliness is a
powerful factor behind a number of negative effects. Here, the word ‘loneliness’ means a sensation that makes a
human feel that there is nobody for him or her, nobody who cares for his or her well-being, nobody to understand
his or her happiness and misery. These feelings possess the potential to make an individual indifferent to
constructive and positive thoughts and actions, thus misleading him from the path to spiritual progress.
- 83 -
Angelic presences keep an individual motivated towards achieving spiritual enhancements. It imparts in them
the courage to conquer difficulties and the perseverance needed to keep to the path of spiritual evolutions despite
the hardships. An angelic companion encourages an individual to perform positive actions that enhance his or her
life and of others around him or her. Angels’ companionship instills in individuals recognition of spiritual values
and significances.
Roles and duties of angels
Angels have been our link with the Higher Power since time immemorial and the beginning of our search into
the mysteries of life and the nature of our existence. Angels belong to all mankind not to any particular religion
.They are agents of personal growth and spiritual evolution. Awareness of the angels grows the more we open
ourselves and trust in their power to make our lives happier and more joyful.
Some of their particular duties and characteristics as follows:
1) Messenger.
God’s message delivered by angels can be a warning or a comfort in times of danger and fear. The very fact
that an angel is present points out that there is more going on than the careless eye can see. Angels serve as non
threatening mediators between God and humans. Like a diplomatic envoy, they are sent in God’s stead. Angels
are not present as meddling fix-its, but to help us to respond to the truth. As per God’s will, at times, they guide us
in a certain way in a specific situation, at other times; they ask us to take a specific action. Usually a person such
approached responds instantly with some amount of trust, comfort, or awe. They never negotiate, unless God
tells them to. Their main duty is to tell a truth that communicates the Will to some person(s), leaving the results to
the people who hear it and the Holy Spirit at work among them.
2) Protector.
People from many times and cultures insist that angels have another task: that of protecting people. Philo, the
great Jewish philosopher, described their protective role. In their protective roles, angels are in no way like
delicate ethereal creampuffs. They can be our protectors, fiercest of warriors sent to do battle with devils and the
swiftest of rescuers.
Characteristics of Angels.
1. Angels can celebrate and have joy and presumably other emotions as well.
2. They are spiritual beings who do not decay or die.
3. They are servants, acting on Someone Else’s authority, while we make our own decisions. God made
us, not angels, in the image of God. Angels go by what they know: they personally see God’s great presence and
hear God’s command.
4. Angels are definitely not dead humans who “earn wings”. It was previously believed that angels flew,
and since wings were the only means of flying imaginable then, angels were bestowed with wings of the
necessary size to induce in us, ground-bound material-types that we are.
5. Angels aren’t even gendered; they are merely pictured as having earth-style body forms so as to help
us relate to them better. Angels appear to people as we expect them to look. We expect to see wings on angels,
so that’s how they appear to us.
6. Angels are experienced through their presence, a very pleasant and healing experience. Some people
feel their angels as an air pressure or temperature change; other people feel their angel’s embrace or touch and
still others through visual experiences. Certain people see their angels’ energy and presence through dream
visitations. Other people see their angels’ energy as sparkles or flashes of light. Those who have seen a full angel
report visions of a very tall, large and benevolent being of light.
7. Angels need not be summoned as they are always with us. We have to ask for and listen to their
guidance as they are unable to intervene for us unless asked, according to the “Law of Free Will”, with the
exception of a life-endangering situation.
- 84 -
There is the universal law that Beings in one dimension cannot assist beings on another dimension unless the
request or invitation comes from the dimension wishing to receive the assistance. To a great extent this leaves
many angels with their "hands tied", with respect to helping humans. They live but to serve. They love to serve.
They evolve by serving. It makes them happy to serve. But you have to invoke them. That means, you have to
invite and request their assistance. The instant you do, you've created an inter-dimensional doorway through
which they can pour in and literally flood you with their endless divine qualities.
EARTH ANGELS
Sometimes angels take on human form. So, you can never know be sure if the person you met is an angel
sent from heaven or not. Consider the coincidences in your lives and you will realize that a certain guiding or
protecting hand or reassurance was there at just the right time. After the tragic events of 9/11, many believe the
angels in our lives are corporeal. Those a cut or two above the average mortal: firefighters, emergency workers
and policemen; teachers who are poorly paid yet determined to influence young minds positively; everyday
heroes who help a disabled person cross the street, or take a homeless person to a shelter all qualify as Earth
Angels. Ordinary people can definitely play an angelic role in your life. They might unknowingly say the exact
words needed to be heard .i.e. they’ve “channeled” a message from God to you, in answer to your prayers.
The moment we have invoked and requested their help we can be sure that they have created a channel for
us to contact them always…a tunnel through which their love and help are channeled to us….
Belief in angels is a great blessing to you and me. Angels epitomize love. And love is the driving force of this
century, as opposed to the materialism and greed rampant in the last one. Angels are the ultimate companions.
Isolation is one of the biggest scourges in today's society; everyone yearns for companionship. Angels symbolize
trust. In a society in which truth and honesty are often at a premium, it’s reassuring to know there are people you
can trust with your life. Angels offer hope...they are guiding lights of hope for a secure and contented life, as well
as the promise of a wonderful life hereafter.
SPIRIT GUIDES: COMPANIONS FOR LIFE!
The will of God, in terms of wanting peace on Earth for all, is evident in every angel experience as it is only on
asking that they are sent to intervene and better our life. Throughout time, mankind has been visited by Spirit
Guides whose sole purpose is the spiritual upliftment of humanity. Jesus Christ, Shakyamuni Buddha and
Mohammed are well known to us, but many others whose names we do not know were present. These spirit
guides were called by different names, at different times, in different countries as Master, Savior, Messiah,
Messenger, Guru, Living Saint, and the like. And they all offered us: Enlightenment, Salvation, Realization,
Liberation, or Awakening. By enriching lives and awakening our full natures through spiritual practices including
prayer, meditation, mind-body disciplines, service, ritual, community liturgy, holy-day and seasonal observances,
and rites of passage, we can attain exceptional states of consciousness such as the direct experience of the
divine, of cosmic unity, or of boundless awareness. Those who are able to assist others along spiritual paths are
known as ministers, rabbis, pastors, priests, or other titles.
Guides are experienced and facilitate the spiritual practices of others. Angels help us in perceiving the real
from what appears to be real. Reality is inherent and not apparent. Our situation in this universe is much alike.
What we physically perceive is limited by our physical level of comprehension.
The inherent spirit, that pervades the whole universe, can be understood only by increasing our spiritual
perception abilities. Since this happens at very subtle levels, and there are hundreds of things overlying it, it
becomes difficult to sense it. Again, spiritual level matters and events can only be realized and not logically
explained. Like, beauty, instinct, intuition, it can only be experienced, perceived, realized. Spirit guides ensure that
we grow and reach the spiritual heights we are able to achieve.
- 85 -
Guidance coming from spiritual level forces can show us the route to achieving spiritual wisdom. We have to
put in the efforts. For example, to reach the summit of a mountain, we have to do all the climbing and tracking.
But support from a guide who besides knowing the safe and dangerous slopes of the mountain is also en expert
mountaineer, makes all the difference. Thus it is evident that we all need the services of our Spirit Guide. They
are a medium of spiritual awakening and realization. Angels or spirit guides are beings of the spiritual world, and
thus, our source of spiritual wisdom needed for spiritual evolution.
It has been repeatedly implied that each individual soul has its tutelary angel. The dignity of a soul is so great,
that each has a guardian angel from its birth. Whether we call them our guardian angel or spirit guide, one thing is
sure: they are ministering spirits that God has sent us to help guide us all to the Age of Peace.
We are each assigned a Spirit Guide who is with us in every step of the way and intervene in the face of life
threatening issues or on the command of our Lord. These Spirit Guides or Guardian Angels are each assigned to
a particular person and they watch over an individuals’ spiritual growth throughout their lives and protect and
defend their souls. We have different angels for each of the different stages of development we pass through in
our lives. They are symbols of the passage of time we are passing through in our life.
How they help us?
Have you ever experienced a sudden memory flash, an unexplained but strong sensation of forewarning
when trying to do something, an urge to include or consider something, an upsurge of positive energy while
striving to achieve something crucial, a weird sense of lethargy directed towards a specific event only???
These are some of the examples of unexpected, inexplicable phenomena. They seem enigmatic because
they do not confirm to any physical or other precise sciences doctrines. However, it is, commonly, observed that a
majority of times, these experiences save others or us from unpredicted dangers or difficulties. Human behavior,
to a certain extent, is influenced by the subconscious part of human mind. It has the power to alter conscious
thought patterns. The unusual feelings that an individual senses are results of the interactions from the
subconscious. Only a connection with outside forces can lead to its knowing the actions and events that cannot
be physically sensed. In simple terms, when the subconscious perceives eventualities from outside forces
involving some action from the individual, it sends messages to his or her conscious mind. However, the decision
lies with the conscious mind.
An individual, is thus, shown the path that brings positive experience in his or her life.
The outside forces that relay messages to the subconscious, of matters and eventualities, play a big role in
the taking of right decisions by a human. The outside forces, which influence positive actions and events, will
have to be positive in nature. What we mean by angels are these positive outside forces guiding and
directing humans towards positive eventualities.
They work by transmitting messages to our subconscious offering directions to humans on what course of
action to take for the purpose of maintaining balance in the network of positive energy forms and forces.
Angels guide us constantly. However, it is up to us that we recognize their directions. By learning to
communicate with them, we will gradually become competent enough to get them talk and telepathically contact
them wherever we are. Thus it becomes easier to summon them whenever we need them!
How can we help them help us?
Open-mindedness is the key to all learning. A positive outlook and stance is another pre-requisite for
perception of angelical messages. Willing and conscious focusing overrides subtle waves of spiritual level
perceptions. The restlessness in our conscious mind also creates barriers against recognition of spiritual
perceptions. An open, positive attitude, a calm state of mind (conscious) and inclination towards harmony and
peace are attributes that facilitate individuals in recognizing and developing perception of spiritual levels.
- 86 -
Open-mindedness–this state is conducive for better interactions with the subconscious. It enables us to be
more receptive of spiritual energy. To be open-minded, to have a positive attitude, to keep a calm state of mind
may seem difficult, but actually, it is not. To start with, you need to think that it is possible. Simple meditative
exercises, breath control practice, and a determination to go ahead despite hardships are things that can help get
started on the way. Once we make ourselves receptive to smooth flow of spiritual energy, development of our
spiritual level perception skills begin, and we gain the ability to recognize angelical experiences.
Spirit beings are “allotted” to assist people here on Earth in various ways. They interrupt at many occasions in
our lives and help us in many ways to make life smoother. They do this is by motivating thoughts that prompt us
into action. They give loving support while we work things out for ourselves.
They will work closely with us when acknowledged and thanked from the heart. The most common way of
chatting with Spirit Guides is meditating! Trance Mediums channel them. But meditating is enough for our
personal needs. While we meditate, they make us aware of any sensations or feeling—it is mere knowing.
So instead of working at contacting your spirit guides, pay more attention to improving MEDITATION SKILLS.
Pay more attention to not contacting them …but to what they are telling us every day in form of intuitions etc.
They talk to us in a hundred different ways every day. Start noticing, really noticing. Opening the doors to the
other world without proper preparation is a dangerous situation as any dark spirit can come.
Communicating with your angels and guides gives you an insight and guidance for direction to take in life.
Merely ask the questions, state knowledge required, and the answers come... your guides are at work ALWAYS!
Sometimes they deliver answers more quickly than you can answer with a dream or vision….the key here is to be
open, accessible and prayerful.
Also pay attention to your diet, emotional state, and mind-set. Settle any ego issues that come up while
contacting the other world. Recognize own beliefs and how these affect the way you understand information from
the other side. Pay close attention to sub-conscious emotions that motivate the fears and anxieties that will attract
entities. The best way to communicate with your angels and guides are thoughts. They are a form of prayer and
the responses sent provoke heart felt emotions and spontaneous reactions. They help you envision the positive
opportunity so that their fullest potential is realized. They guide us to a more fulfilling life as they have only our
best interests at heart. Knowing and having their company is a beautiful and rewarding experience.
ARCHANGELS AND ARCHEIAI
Captains of all the angelic hosts, the archangels are the foremost leaders in the Virtuous Empire. Incarnate of
all divine attributes, these majestic beings are at the service of the mankind of earth. Unceasingly, they work
indefatigably to overcome evil and uphold good. Just as people have a complement to themselves, Archangels,
too, have a twin flame, their feminine counterparts —the Archeiai (sing. Archeia). Together, they focus the
masculine and feminine polarities of their particular spiritual ray on which they serve. Invoking one ensures the
support of the other as well.
They are our first spiritual instructors, celestial engineers, who follow the instructions of the Higher Power to
plan and perform His projects. They influence and inspire us to the divine proposals and the ideal for every
enterprise, whether big or small.
They are healers, master surgeons who apply balm to wounded hearts and minds and restore them to their
peace. They establish the veracity of God and increase divine light in our etheric, intellectual, emotional and
physical states. They guide and lead us and cleanse our souls by passing on radiations of light that they have
gathered. This energy boost given by the angels helps us in our spiritual evolution.
The Seven Archangels
The seven Archangels each are synonymous with the seven major chakras in man.
- 87 -
ARCHANGEL MICHAEL
Blue Ray of faith and spiritual protection.
Archangel Michael is venerated within the Islamic, Jewish, and Christian traditions. His very name means,
“Who is like God.” He is the captain of the Lord’s host and is responsible for casting Satan out of heaven. His
faithful and divine consort is, Faith, And together they serve on the throat chakra and the blue light that emanates
from it. The ray of this color corresponds to the spiritual and physical protection and is crucial to the apt realization
of authority and direction, development of faith and attuning to the will of Those higher than us!
Prince of Heavenly Hosts, he protects Sunday’s children and is the Warrior Archangel; he fights and upholds
the truth in all that he does and says. As the Commander-in-Chief of the Heavenly Armies, he helps us stand
strong in the face of adversity, resolves our personal negativity and finds strength when we feel alone
overwhelmed or stranded without friends and in need of support. If ever in need and assistance from personal
distress, call with full fervor upon Michael who will immediately come to you!
Archangel Michael,
Help me! Help me! Help me!
ARCHANGEL GABRIEL
White Ray of Purity, Harmony, Poise.
Archangel Gabriel, whose very name signifies, “God is my strength” or “Man of God,” is the facilitator on the
white ray of purity. He is recognized by Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Responsible for delivering the Koran to
Muhammad; announcing to Mary that she would deliver Christ, he instills us with purity. Together with his archeia
Hope, they aid the light bearers, the seraphim, in working with the white light emanating from the base of spine
chakra. Their very presence is enough for us to soak up their light and energies into our bodies so that we can
amalgamate with the divine consciousness to achieve wholesomeness of body, mind, and soul.
Guardian of Monday-borns, he is the Deliverer of the Word of God and helps us express the truth openly and
honestly, in respect and honor of our individuality. He helps us to ascertain the truth in situations where it is
misrepresented and prompts us to listen to our intuition and inner voice. The archangel of the annunciation,
always seen with his trumpet that heralds important news, he is the announcer to every soul of light about the
good news and our eventual union with God. He reminds us that we have lots of work to do to balance our karma
and achieve the value to be with our Lord. As serious spiritual seekers, we should be able to determine whether
we have the right to be the vessel of light, and to serve while we are gaining the mastery of the light. This helps us
rejuvenate our spirituality and guides us to our rightful place beside the Higher Power.
In the name of Gabriel and Hope,
I AM a holy one of God!
ARCHANGEL RAPHAEL
Green Ray of Truth, Healing, Science
The angel of healing, Raphael serves on the green ray, and his name means “God has healed” or “God shall
heal.” He is charged with healing the earth as well as healing men. His archeia is Mary who was informed by the
ascended masters that she ought to take embodiment to be the channel for another exalted soul to come into the
world. She is thus in charge of the immaculate concept and innate divinity for each soul on earth. A very powerful
tool to invoke her help in need is the rosary.
Diviner of Tuesday-borns, he is the Healer & Guide for the traveler. This Archangel is assigned by God to be
our companion as we pilgrim in search of the treasures of real happiness which God has in store for all His
children. Giver of the light to discern God’s ways, he protects us from the dangers that befall us on our way to our
heavenly home.
- 88 -
The very meaning of Raphael is, “medicine of God,” he is the Angel that brings good health and abundant
provisions during our journey. Raphael the Angel who heals through joy helps us seek the gift of healing in nature
and universal energy. He helps us to understand suffering and strengthens us with the power of Divine Love.
The both of them, Raphael and Mary are in charge of the third eye chakra and are responsible for the
development of our psychic visions. They are the ones responsible for the muses of inspiration in music and other
soothing, healing arts. Call upon them when you need to be healed or when you desire a new resources or
perspective or even motivation in a new project. They manifest God’s perfection all through out our physical and
mental being and the healing power that touches us originates from the Divine Source.
Raphael and Mary, I ask for
[name yourself and/or another person]
to be healed of [name the condition/s],
in accordance with God’s holy will.
ARCHANGEL URIEL
Purple and Gold Ray of Peace, Ministration, Service
Better known as the archangel of salvation, Uriel’s very name signifies, “Fire of God” or “God is my Light.”
Along with his divine complement, Aurora, he serves on the purple and gold ray of the solar-plexus Chakra.
Protector for those born on Wednesday, he is the Archangel of Justice. Holding the weighing scale in his
hand, he weighs all our doings to our neighbors or ourselves, both as individuals and as a community of nations
in relation to God according to their true value, and remind us of the terrible judgment of God upon the world for
the godlessness which is driving mankind towards the throes of destruction. Uriel, Bringer of the Light of the
knowledge of God, helps us acknowledge the Light within all people; and is responsible for the flowing of creative
juices. He helps us find knowledge to help and to heal; understanding your essential nature and taking more
responsibility for your life interpret and decode our inner voice. Responsible for the ministering harmony,
brotherhood, revitalization and directing Divine verdict on all evil, they instill self mastery in us too. Instilling the
atmosphere where they are present with sensations of serenity and community love, they are the best to be called
when we need a soothing calming touch to avoid disagreements. Along with this, they also exert the power of
astute decisions and can arrest all the evil forces and influences within us.
In the name of Archangel Uriel and Aurora
be still and know that I AM God!
ARCHANGEL JOPHIEL
Yellow Ray of Wisdom, Illumination, and Constancy.
Archangel Jophiel, and his archeia Christine are responsible and leaders of the bands of angels who provide
illumination. Jophiel means “Beauty of God.” Saturday’s children are guarded by them— Archangels of Divine
Providence. Assigned by God to keep watch over His children, bearing them up in their hands, Jophiel and
Christine inculcate matter with spiritual wisdom, perception, motivation, acumen, discrimination. They know the
mind of God and all actions related to the crown Chakra. To develop your mental acumen and concentration to
get through your education or to use your discrimination to resolve all touchy issues, call upon these two! They
will keep you from mental bigotry and the celestial blindness that prevents the fulfilling of your highest potentials.
Archangel Jophiel and Christine,
Blaze illumination’s flame through me!
ARCHANGEL CHAMUEL
Pink Ray of Love, Adoration, Gratitude.
- 89 -
Archangel Chamuel and Archeia Charity are the principle powers on the pink ray of divine love. The meaning
of Chamuel is, “He who seeks God.” He is the very characterization of “God’s pure love in winged manifestation.”
Influential ambassadors of divinity and protector of Friday babies, these two are almost fierce and passionate in
their expression of love. They are the embodiment of the great heart and love of God for all creation. They help us
in developing the heart Chakra and are the assistor in all matters of the heart—be it heartbreaks and wounds…or
even developing empathy, better interactions, and even a love for self. He is the Archangel of Worship &
Contemplation. With incenser in hand in unceasing adoration of the Most Holy, he continually stands before God.
As the Archangel of contemplation and worship, his angelic purity transforms the love and worship which we
mortals give to God. We need Chamuel’s powerful intercession to overcome today’s hedonism.
You can even invoke them to help you in your search for your better half. Whether a situation in your love life
or even lack of it, these two will help you gain the better hand in particular instances where they smoothen the
progress of things in everyday life.
Chamuel and Charity,
Let divine love take dominion now!
ARCHANGEL ZADKIEL
Seventh Ray of Freedom, Mercy, Transmutation
Together with his complement, Holy Amethyst, Zadkiel is the spirit of virtue and moral uprightness and erases
the obstacles in our soul’s liberation. His name itself means, “Righteousness of God” and settling in the seat-ofthe-
soul Chakra, they are responsible for the liberty, joy, absolution, alchemy, integrity, and transmutation enjoyed
by the soul. Also guardian for Saturday babies, he is the Archangel of Divine Mercy. God’s mercy comes to us
every moment of our lives without which we would die. God provides us the graces we need for our bodies.
Mercy is God’s love helping us fight the temptations of life and obtain forgiveness for our sins and is the grace for
bodily and spiritual needs. They help wipe out distressing memories to in still forgiveness and increase the spirit
of elation within us thus purifying us of past karma, bringing new vivacity into our lives.
In the name of Archangel Zadkiel and Holy Amethyst,
I AM the violet flame in action in me now!
I AM the blessing and buoyancy of the violet flame!
I AM freedom from limitation!
Other important Archangels and their corresponding Complements are:
? Archangel Ophaniel and Crystal
? Archangels Celestiel and Astarael
? Archangel Anael and Hannahel
? Archangel Bodiel and Knowledge
? Archangel Sandalphon and Ilaniel
THE ORDER OF ANGELS
The Significance of the Number Twelve (12)
In the olden times the knowledge we had on angels were their two tier orders: the Seraphim and Cherubim.
But later in the A.D, Paul gave a more comprehensive division, with seven new orders included. Thus the total
number of orders of spiritual development totaled nine- in order of importance: Seraphim, Cherubim, Thrones,
Dominations, Virtues, Powers, Principalities, Archangels and Angels. This was further developed into twelve with
all the distinct orders falling under four major headings known as Choirs. Each epoch of our growth has brought
with it knowledge of an unexpected kind. If we had received this information before the time we would be able to
comprehend, it would be dismissed as bizarre.
- 90 -
As each stage of our development progresses, we can understand much more than that we could in the
earlier ages. Just like in Cabala, numbers have a meaning. A good idea to keep in mind is that we are an element
of all that is eternal. Earlier, mankind was not as knowledgeable as they are today. At the very beginning, the only
“number” recognized was ONE. All that we could perceive was one self, one Sun, and one Moon. One was the
number of the age. Gradually we perceived duality. Good and evil, night and day, yin and yang, summer and
winter, male and female-all came in twos. Neither can subsist without the other. It was the age of Two.
Later, came SEVEN. Mankind moved to the more intricately knowledgeable world. The seven chakras, the Seven
Ages of Man, the Seven Seas… all denote Seven as a number of Discovery.
NINE then became the number of Spiritual Development. Later that developed to the present number of
TWELVE. Early Sumerians made apparent the twelve Signs of the Zodiac, twelve planets in our Solar System,
even the ones which were invisible to all but a powerful telescope. Even their governmental bodies comprised of
twelve individuals. In Roman mythology; there were twelve primary gods seated at a time in Olympus. Jesus had
twelve apostles. All vertebrates have twelve major joints in our bodies: two ankles, two knees, two hips, two
wrists, two elbows, and two in the neck.
Remember, moving to Seven from Two didn’t put an end to Day and Night. It just allowed us to perceive
additional, more subtle, phenomena... just as our present preoccupation with Twelve affords us.
TWELVE AND THE ORDER OF ANGELS
With our higher knowledge, it is obvious to us now that there is an existence of one more privileged yet nontangible
Choir of angels. With this we can bring the total number of orders of angels to 12. the angels that make
up each order are:
Angels of the First Choir:
Supernals - Celestials - Illuminations
Angels of the Second Choir:
Seraphim - Cherubim - Thrones
Angels of the Third Choir:
Dominations - Virtues - Powers
Angels of the Fourth Choir:
Principalities - Archangels – Angels
Each of these order are connected to humanity as energy fields of actuality. Each order is symbolic of a gift to
mankind. These four Choirs of Angels arrange all that is in existence from humans, to the workings of the
universe. They are each in charge of a certain realm or sphere of existence. There are twelve angelic realms
each having an orb of light- the Sephira.
The Sephira is the main principle and portal of that particular Yetsirah or sphere. Angels are delegated certain
duties on which basis their order is decided. With every interaction with a universe, a new order of angels is born.
The First Choir consists of angels of pure energy. These beings of pure light are all over.
Also known as angels of presence, they are the first companions for the source of light.
Angels of the First Choir are:
The Supernals, the Celestials and the Illuminations.
SUPERNALS: Brilliantly gold in their appearance, and always 12 in number, their presence is the abode of
the Source. The very first intentions and virtually a part of the Source, there is absolute synchrony and balance
among themselves and are the providers of wisdom to the other angels. Angels of this order are: Michael,
Metatron, Suriel, Sandalphon, Astanphaeus, Saraqael, Phanuel, Jehoel, Zagzagael, Uriel, Yefeiah, Akatriel.
CELESTIALS: The angels responsible for the maintenance of divine thoughts and wisdom and its manifestation
in our world, they appear as bright shining lights and exist in all realms and times. Angels of this order is Astarael.
- 91 -
ILLUMINATIONS: Appearing in all realms as iridescent light, these angels are capable of physical
manifestations form and emulate of divine light and wisdom throughout the physical realms. Angels of this order
are: Sandalphon (Ilaniel)
The Second Choir are the angels of pure contemplation and they preside over all of creation. Entirely
concerned with our universe and all celestial manifestations in it. The second Choir of angels is collectively
concerned with the universe and the manifestations of divinity within it, operating at the highest level of the astral.
Some see these as the angels of pure contemplation. This means that they manifest energy through pure
thought. These angels possess the deepest knowledge of Divinity, and its inner workings and manifestations.
Angels of the Second Choir are: The Seraphim, the Cherubim and the Thrones.
SERAPHIM: Their physical manifestations on earth are so rapid that they appear as six wings with eyes. Full
of ardor, they have the charge of the preservation of the presence of the Source in this world and have
guardianship of all universes. Ceaselessly and eternally evolving, the seraphim are extremely exuberant in their
work which is mainly about the vibrations that divine manifestations cerate in our world. More famous as angels of
love, light and fire, they are the carriers of positive mental and physical power through all the realms to the other
angelic beings. It is said that to behold one, their sheer brilliance would frighten one into silence. As they work
with divine love and compassion in intense concentration, the main ones to come in contact with them are
Michael and his archeia.
Without doubt, the closest to the throne of God, their principal function is everlasting adulation of the Lord.
This task is not as tedious as their very nature instills faultless powers of concentration and delight and honor to
them. Closely identified with the healing flames of Love, they are best invoked by a group and mostly answer
compassionate, charitable or environmental causes. For invocation use white candles for Divinity, and purple
ones for the Seraphim. Angels of this order are: Michael, Seraphiel, Gabriel, Metatron, Uriel, Nathanael, Jehoel,
Kemuel, Metatron and Lucifer (before his fall).
CHERUBIM: Youthful and childlike, their very essence is joy and happiness. Mainly manifesting when
humanity is joyful and happy, they are the depiction of a deep insight into the Supreme One. They are time and
again sent to earth with the most important of tasks; and are habitually enlighteners of the Divine Voice to the
lesser orders of angels. Guardians of the solar system and religious temples, custodian of heavenly records, and
wardens of comprehension, they channel positive energy from Above and are exquisite in appearance. They
supposedly outshine all the other angels. A mythical renaissance depiction of them as having bodies of a winged
bull, an eagle, or a sphinx and the faces of men or lions and four wings associates them with the four winds. Fifth
in the accepted Orders of angels, they are among the most influential and awesome of all angels; their awareness
is so great as to be outright beyond mortal understanding. It is even said that their brilliance blinds the honored
mortal who beholds them in this world. Primarily in charge of singing extortions of God, in occult lore they are also
known as Charioteers of God. Their eternal vigilance in every nook of creation, and the celestial protection,
wisdom, and knowledge they provide can be accessed by burning white candles for Divinity and blue candles for
the Cherubim. Angels of this order are: Cherubiel, Gabriel, Ophaniel, Raphael, Uriel, Zophiel.
THRONES: Sixth Order Angels are creatures of remarkable authority and movement. Custodians of higher
energies, they are in charge of the connectivity of energies through the various realms. Thrones are the mediums
in the different worlds and are immobile in their different realms. The source of justice, they have the authority to
discharge the celestial righteousness of the Lord. They propel therapeutic energies to victims while bringing
attention to wrong. Intensely humble, they mete out justice with faultless impartiality and absolutely no arrogant
ambitions. Familiarly called “many-eyed ones,” they are the ones who convey the Spirit of God to men and the
lesser angels. They can be invoked when you need to ease associations with people or for a fact anything that
requires stability, or planets or planetary energies, call on the Thrones. Burning white candles for Divinity and
green candles for the Thrones will invoke them.
- 92 -
Angels of this order are: Bodiel, Jophiel, Zaphkiel, Oriphiel , Raziel.
The Third Choir are the angels of the cosmos who mainly concern themselves with the day to day rule of a
specific world. Gracefully intense of power, they are the carriers of the instructions from above.
DOMINATIONS: Seventh Order of Angels dispense and sustain associations between all living beings within
physical realms. In charge of all the angels who carry out orders of the Great Monarch, they are also known as
the Lords. The “middle management” between the upper and the lower choirs, they obtain orders from the
seraphim and cherubim and guarantee the heavens remain in order. Full of zeal, they uphold the Higher authority.
Manifesting themselves very rarely to humans, they are mostly concerned with the niceties of life.
Combining the material and spiritual worlds, they are said to carry a sword and scepter to denote their
authority. They are said to be the only order of angels closest to the human experience in many ways. Said to be
the oldest angels created by God, they are believed to be clad in green and white. To invoke them, burn white
candles for Divinity and pink candles for Dominions. Angels of this order are: Hashmal , Zadkiel, Muriel , Yahriel
VIRTUES: Eighth Order of Angels are “generators” in the physical realm. In manifestation, they are enormous
(in the real sense of the world!) mainly concerned with all things astronomic, they work marvels on earth by
bestowing elegance and gallantry to those worthy. Their most crucial job is the transference of substantial
measures of divine power to the earthly plane and the combined mortal perception. Very fond of ambitious
mortals, go-getters and the positive minded harmonious people are their favorite people. In ill health or fright, call
upon the Virtues by burning white candles for Divinity and orange candles for the Virtues.
Closely associated with the saints, angels of this order are: Chamuel, Uriel, Gabriel, Michael , Tarshish, Peliel,
Barbiel, Sabriel, Haniel, Hamaliel.
POWERS: Ninth Order of Angels are the maintainers of cosmic equilibrium and educators of laws in the
physical realms. Gathering and laying the foundation for truth and information to all the world, they are a form of
Heavenly Police Force! They are the ones who thwart the devil and his consorts’ attempts to over power all
creation. Policing the routes between heavens to the earth, they are the ones who make certain that each soul
that leaves the mortal world reaches their destination safely. Protector of humanity, they are the ones who protect
us from falling fro temptations in our path. Custodians of human history, responsible for birth and death and
transmission of divine energy, they are the ones who give us our intuition and warn us of impending danger.
Created only after the Fall, these noblest and purest angels, led by Archangel Uriel, are warrior angels so
determined that they could not Fall. They are Heaven’s first, last, and best defense against the evil multitude.
They never shame their authority with tyranny. Clad in green and gold, holding a flaming sword, these warrior
angels protect your house, land, and family. To invoke them, burn white candles for Divinity and yellow candles
for the Powers. Warrior angels of this order include: Gabriel, Raphael, Khamael, Verchiel.
The Fourth Choir consists of angels of the world who are in charge of governing the world.
PRINCIPALITIES: Close companions of mortals, they are deeply involved in our lives and affairs. They are
the diplomats who are charged with relations with mankind and are even regarded as the cosmic “socialites!”
Popularly called Princes, these angels are caretakers over every large group and religion under the sun.
Bureaucrats, governors, politicians they are patrons of the various spheres within the physical realms. Guardians
of large groups, such as continents, countries, cities, and other human organizations, they are in charge of global
reform. They are also managers of the other angels and their duties. Working side by side with Guardian Angels,
they are more powerful and influential in human affairs than Guardian Angels. Their symbols include the scepter,
the cross, and the sword and they can be invoked by burning white candles for Divinity and red ones for the
Principalities. Angels of this order include: Anael, Haniel , Cerviel, Amael, Nisroc, Requel.
ARCHANGELS: Governors of the various realms and dimensions, these Angels of the Eleventh Order are
very huge and brilliantly glowing divine beings. Their presence itself signifies momentous happenings. Capable of
taking human form, their doings on earth usually mean a moment in time that changes destiny as we know it!
- 93 -
Creators and transporters of energies up and down the heavenly channel, their main duty is carrying out the
Supreme will in relation to humanity. Carriers of blessings from above in answer to our prayers, Archangels
frequently intervene in the relationships of men.
Archangels are laisons between us and the Higher Powers and are in charge of Heaven’s armies in their
Battle against Hell. Also, they oversee the Guardian Angels of each individual. The members who belong to this
Angelic Order are: Gabriel, Raphael, Michael, Metatron, Uriel, Chamuel, Zadkiel, Barbiel, Jehudiel, Barachiel,
Jeremiel.
ANGELS: The ambassadors from above who communicate with the various life forms in the physical worlds,
are the most accessible of all of God’s Messengers. Always present near us, they accompany us in our journeys
between the dimensions and are responsible for the sudden brainwaves we experience in moments of great
stress and anxiety. This order of malaka`s being the ones most in touch with the apparent things in creation, their
main job is the care taking of this entire planet s well as carrying messages from Above to us.
Guardians Angels are consigned to all human beings. With us from birth, they help us move into the other
world when we depart the corporeal plane. Defending us and guiding us in trouble, they are continuously in touch
with all other angels in the 12 Orders. They can come from any of the 12 Orders. To invoke them, burn candle of
your favorite color alongside a white one for divinity.
Members of this Angelic Order include Gabriel, Raphael, Chayyliel, Phaleg, Adnachiel.
PROTECTING YOUR INDIGO CHILD
Our biggest blessings, our hardest challenges, and our best prospect to learn new ways of looking at a
situation are our children. Imagine the awesome responsibility that He has given us by entrusting these innocent
beings into our hands to influence and be influenced in turn. We are offered many such chances to gain
knowledge from and nurture into hardy strong individuals. The best part of this is that, of late, He is sending us
children who will be responsible for, and later, entrusted with the care of the New World. These children are
chock-full of the new energies and consciousness needed in the New Era Of Peace!
These children are, as we discussed earlier, the Indigo Children and the Crystal Children. Understanding an
Indigo child is a challenge to their teachers as well as parents. They may seem reticent and virtually not in the
class! The truth is they need a different sort of energy. Their conscious ness demands it. Most of the time, they
are much more aware and brilliant than we give them credit for. They need a different kind of schooling and
guidance. The guidance that they get from their angels must not be shamed or regarded as bizarre. They must
understand that they are the ones who are about to change the world’s entire destiny! And to help them in their
mission, the Supreme One has sent them angels to show them the way!
The school model and system we have created out of our ignorance is unfit and totally not what they require.
They function far ahead of these systems. Their inability to fit in the model and system we have created raises
their irritation and perplexity. It is in fact their different vibrations and conscience that has given them an evolved
spirit. It is at this point that we need to use the Angelic Essences that those of us who have contacted the angels
have received. To enable us to change our focus and direction from the old paradigms and sustain our fragile
children’s consciousness, we need to awaken and it is for this that there are essences to enter the new dimension
and to learn to assist our kids by letting go of them and trusting more in the Higher Source. This gives us more
free will, conviction and more prevailing results than imaginable.
Using these essences opens our entry to the upper echelons of frequencies, which need to be grounded on
earth to become embodiments. By tuning into these newly available frequencies we are able to increase our
awareness, develop our perception and further our connection to our celestial guides. The Indigo child is a mature
and sensible soul. In fact, they are more aware of their self and place than most of us. It is with Love that we
accept and recognize these children.
- 94 -
It is with Awareness we understand, admire them and remember who we are. Our teachers in this planet to
the next level of spiritual development, they tend to be psychic, and promote an existence of accord, self-esteem,
teamwork, boundless love and articulateness. These angels who have become children for us can be helped to
ground themselves better in this world by using angelic essences that help adjust to their earth incarnation. Their
way of thinking being mostly out of the box, they dare us to regard them as individuals. Expecting genuine respect
for their highly developed intelligence, they often find our educational system insipid and jaded. By connecting
them back to their higher source of inspiration, we arouse and test their intellect and engage their
resourcefulness, eagerness and interest. Possessing physical and emotional sensitivities, a peaceful, accepting,
content and hopeful atmosphere aligns them to their true spirit- that of an angel. Our inability to understand this
often leads to these sensitive souls being misdiagnosed and medicated for ADD and ADHD. By keeping them
being centered and calm, we are able to stimulate inner peace in them.
As parents, teachers and community members, it is our job to pay attention to these children from whom we
have much to learn. We have to protect them but not smother them. We have to tell them that there is no need to
hold back for fear of judgment or rejection. They will be the ones guiding our world through the next major
evolution. Being human, if we are unable to fulfill our needs, we will fail in meeting the needs of another.
Indigos, leaders of the coming age, are the deepest proof of the unfathomable love, sustenance and
assurance to our world from our Creator. Being exposed to life’s innumerable challenges we need to amalgamate
all these new energies in our lives and make use of opportunities.
Angelic energies are new to our earth, chaste energies based in Love from the highest spring. Used to heal,
they awaken the physical, mental, emotional, and spiritual side. Working at the deepest level on the causative
levels of disease, they heal thoroughly and cause spiritual awakening and ascension. In order to develop the new
series of the new chakra system which will reinforce the new energies yet to arrive on earth; we need angelic
energies that will take us to enlightenment. The angels are committed to arousing our consciousness, changing
our vibrations and putting us in touch with the Source. This ensure our personal, as well as, the entire planets well
being.
COMMUNICATE WITH ANGELS
Angels are most often a matter of faith, and many believers have offered their opinions on what a guardian
angel’s role can be in a person’s life and how we can enlist their help. In the real world, angels love, guide, and
surround us always. They help you know what is ahead in life for us, what to expect in the future, the reason for
the presence of certain people in our life, undesirable behaviors that block us from reaching our highest potential,
our gifts, and capabilities and how to utilize them to their fullest.
Angels have a different perspective of ordinary situations. Their messages help us heal our beliefs and
thoughts to powerful and adoring viewpoints. They teach us how to use our spiritual senses to see, hear, feel, and
know the factual world that surpasses the illusive world’s tribulations.
Practically anyone with the desire to hear their angels’ messages can do it. Angels aren’t that difficult to hear,
if listened to with an open heart. They are much closer you than imaginable. The slightest signal, a thought, a
prayer, is all that is needed to get a conversation started. They never interfere in lives, except to bring blessings of
insights and new ways of looking at ourselves. Most people have misconceptions about how angels contact us
because of the innumerable fallacies perpetuated by movies. This being the case, many people get upset or even
discount these encounters. Angels, however, use different methods and combinations of these to contact us.
A ceremonial summons ceremony is not needed for angelic support. Due to their true nature of pure and
simple love, God and the angels aren’t complicated. Our lower-self ego finds it difficult to believe that something
so powerful and great could be accessible to everyone easily. Guides and angels hear your thoughts. Thoughts
are a form of prayer and a form of communication .The angels can hear the prayers of our heart, and our mental
cries for help.
- 95 -
They flock to our side instantly and surround all that we ask for, our loved ones as well as ourselves. Angelic
baby-sitters will guide and protect their children throughout the day if the mother asks them too. Raphael and the
angels will watch over the journey of a loved one. When in need of comfort and direction, the angels will give
guidance. In order to receive these blessings, there is just one small thing we have to do — ASK.
Ways to call upon the angels:
Various ways of communication with angels include automatic writing, dream-work, oracle cards, and intuitive
or psychic communication. Whatever the communication style it should be comfortable. Anything done unwillingly
and with trepidation will block your ability to clearly hear your angels’ messages. It takes time and a little practice
and patience. Fix a definite time and date to attempt to channel with automatic writing. Inform the angels of this
appointment mentally so that they can prepare. Make sure to stick to the promised schedule.
Opt for a quiet place without interruption. Switch off the phone and maintain a silent atmosphere so
communication flow is not blocked. Put on quiet background music or a tape of nature sounds, and also some
pleasant fragrance, such as fresh flowers or incense, in the room. Wear non-binding clothing, and never channel
on a full stomach. Avoid the use of stimulants (coffee, colas, sugar, and herbs, chocolate) or depressants (heavy
meals, alcohol, drugs, herbs). Taking deep breaths concentrate and ask an archangel to oversee your
channeling, especially in the beginning as our ignorance to discern an earthbound spirit from an angel makes us
vulnerable.
Don’t bet frightened by the channeling sensation. Fear can block the whole channeling process for a long time.
Writing a letter to the angels. Without a hint of hesitation pour out all your inner most feelings whether they
be confusions, hurts, and anxieties. Keep nothing back and the angels will help you in your situation.
Speaking to angels aloud. Verbalize your request aloud when spending time alone in a quiet setting. In turn,
you might hear a voice that sounds familiar or even with a faint accent. There may be music playing before or
during a message. Sometimes it may even be the message. Music that may evoke such feelings includes
meditative, soul-vibration music. Sometimes you hear a snatch of music on the radio that has a message in it.
Other times you may find yourself surprised at what you end up saying.
Visualizing. Visualizations are angelic invocations that create our reality. Imagination is a powerful tool
whether with our inner eye or third eye. Visualizing angels will call them to our side. Picture them flying in circles
around us and our loved ones. See them thronged by our side. See them crowd the room we are in. Angels glow
with the light of love as they don’t have a physical form. However, they are capable of projecting mental images
and forms to help us visualize. At such times you may actually “see”! You might see symbols and pictures or
something that appears inconsequential wherever you go. This is merely your angel communicating with you! You
may see angels hovering around the person you are talking to. Or in relation to something you are seeking, you
might see or remember a memory that is the answer.
Mentally calling upon angels. Sincerity, while mentally calling for help, will get the angels running to you.
Whether a petition or an affirmation, God will send you his angels.
Flow with whatever sensations, impressions, visions, words, information, or emotional or physical feelings
received. Practice perfects channeling, so do not get discouraged with the initial, incoherent, superficial
messages. First concentrate on being comfortable with automatic writing. Then, gather meaningful
communications from the spirit world.
When tired, disoriented, or feel any pain, stop channeling. Limit yourself to an hour or less. Slowly build up to
longer channeling periods. Channeling helps form a closer bond of communication with angels. As they cannot
interfere or breech our free will, soliciting their involvement is the only way they can guide and console us.
Universal symbols: Angels may communicate through your personal symbols, or even using Jungian, or
Gestalt.
- 96 -
These can be through the use of various types of paraphernalia that make use of symbols, such as the Tarot,
I Ching, Numerology, Runes, Astrological charts, etc. You may even see something that seems impossible like
the answer to your problems in the clouds or as a reflection on the wall.
How do angels communicate with us?
Automatic writing is a method that many people enjoy. Angels literally write their message through the
channeler. Automatic writing is a form of dictation, by which we write what we hear our angel say. This voice can
come from either inside or outside our head. It may or may not sound like our own voice and we may or may not
be conscious of what we write.
When attempting automatic writing for the first time, the pencil will write mere circular doodles which are the
angels’ way of expressing great joy at making a connection with us. Later when comfortable, then letters, words,
and sentences will come through.
Another way is hearing an inner voice and feeling a tug that pushes us to write what is heard. Most people
who automatically write this way are unaware of the words they are writing.
In the beginning of automatic writing, make it easy and have a seating arrangement that allows you to
comfortably hold the pencil over the paper on a steady surface.
Some automatic writers use pens; however, pencils are traditional since they don’t skip or bleed.
If conducting automatic writing with a computer or typewriter keyboard instead of with pencil and paper, no
special seating arrangements is needed beyond the normal chair, desk, and keyboard. A more tactile approach to
automatic writing can be writing at a keyboard, (the sensation is of a piano teacher grasping your hands and
pushing your fingers onto the appropriate keys), intuitive impulses that give an emotional feeling or visions. Being
clair cognitive certainly helps!
Kinesthetic experiences. Depending on your receptivity to touch, at occasions you may experience a subtle
or profound touch on the shoulder. For each person the kinesthetic communication varies. Experiencing an
intense smell or fragrance or taste that has an association with a past memory may give you the desired clues in
an event in the future.
Dreams. Angels speak to us through our dreams and therefore it is imperative to maintain a dream journal.
Sometimes, an hour or two before you wake you might experience an awareness, an almost out of the body
feeling, as if you are really physically experiencing your waking dreams. This is lovely way to communicate and
experience all that the angels have in mind for us. Such symbols and cues from the angels increase our
awareness of our surroundings… sometimes the angels lead us into accidental meetings or discussions with a
total stranger about the very thing that is perplexing us!
They really do go through great trouble at times to capture our attention!
Intellectual/telepathic experiences: A germ of an idea is planted in your mind and germinates into a sudden,
complete awareness. Sometimes we just know.
Those who haven’t experienced this will have no idea what this is about. It is the sudden and completely sure
feeling ….an absolute certainty about some occurrence or solutions to a problem. This is more common than the
feeling of a presence…a loving presence in times of trouble that comforts us. In extreme cases, angels may
manifest in actual physical form.
If a spirit that you’ve channeled disparages you, or forces you to do anything that would cause pain or hurt
anybody else, stop.
Angels would never cause emotional, physical, or psychic pain. Request archangels to clear away the
earthbound spirit that has been accidentally channeled. Instead of confronting the spirit with fear or anger, say
prayers and visualize being surrounded with white light before having another channeling session. Being
determined to channel only love is the greatest ally when channeling.
- 97 -
Signs that you are communicating with an angel.
Divinely appointed guides and angels are specifically assigned to help us along our pathway in life. Our
guides and angels know us and your situation intimately and are able to be very precise and in depth about our
issues. Messages from angels are signatured by:
? Adoring, affirmative words, phrases, and messages. They warn you of danger or unhealthy habits, but
always speak in a helpful encouraging manner.
? High pitched or fine frequency. Pressure on the head like when singing a high note.
? Repeatedly emphasized and chronological messages. They will patiently ask you to fulfill each step
and will doggedly repeat the same until done as requested. After you’ve finished one step, the angels will
applaud you and then give you another suggested step to take.
At times, they send “film clips” so that visual presentations on the people and situations that will unfold.
Another way is by sending feelings— heavy or joyous.
Other sensations experienced are “confirming waves” goose bumps or tingly cool or hot waves that happen
when the feelings or matter channeled is exactly what they are telling us and they want to emphasize.
Many a time the messages that guides and angels send will induce heart felt emotions and some are livewith-
it messages, others will have you bursting out in spontaneous laughter (at yourself, at others and at life).
They will always make you see the positive opportunity if any thing, good or bad, so that you can maximize them
to their fullest. Our angels guide us towards a happier more fruitful and fulfilling life. Our best interests at heart,
always, they are around you all the time and knowing them is a beautiful and rewarding experience. Angels
surround us, and crave to give us help. Our joy brings them enormous pleasure. Yet, they cannot help us unless
we ask. A universal law that binds angels says, “No angel shall interfere with a human’s life unless asked, with the
sole exception of a life-threatening emergency. An angel will not make decisions for a human, but, when asked,
an angel may offer advice and different ways of looking at the given situation.”
COMMUNICATING WITH YOUR ANGELS - PART 2
All of us experience the protective presence of our angels. They are with us all the time. However, we might
not always recognize these subtle encounters. By becoming more aware and receptive to a level of conscious
awareness, we can enjoy and benefit from the guidance and love of our angels.
The angels are always willing to help us. The biggest stumbling block all of us face is the ambivalence and
instinctive fear we have of contacting something other worldly. It is this fear of being frightened and losing control
that keeps much of us away from the happiness we will have after finding our guide. It is this fear of change that
prevents most of us from performing in all that we do. Yes, there are a lot of scary beings in the other world…but
hey! There are a few of them right here in our world too! Fear prevents us from having a heavenly encounter….it
blocks the experience completely. So in order to get rid of your fears try symbolic methods...like for example you
may write down all your fears in contacting your angels and freeze it in a glass of water and keep it in the freezer
for a minimum of thee months…this is merely a symbolic action that confirms that you have “frozen” or neutralized
your fears…similarly you may also write it in a piece of paper and burn it so as to signify that you are a clean
slate.
Another way to diminish and destroy all your ears is to call upon the angels just before bed. When asleep, our
fears too take a break...they do not exist in our sleep. So we are more receptive to angelic power when fast
asleep. Invite them to come into your dreams at night and guide in you.
It is our causal expectations that maneuver us to the type of experiences we have. If we have positive
expectations and thoughts about our angel encounters, we’ll have only happy and uplifting results. Children have
many encounters and are unknowingly psychic because they lead simpler lives with very little distractions and
worries. Thus they are more positive in their thoughts and more trusting of their intuitions.
- 98 -
The first and most important thing to do is to remember that our God will protect us from such unfortunate
happenings. Remember, till now we have been protected and guided by his Messengers…the same shall come
when we openly ask for their presence. If they are for us even when we do not consciously ask for them, how
much more will they be when we ask and call specifically for them!!!! With all the superior and strong guides that
He has sent around us.
THINGS TO REMEMBER:
A very good and important tip…in fact one of the first things to do…is to ask an archangel of the etheric plane
to protect us against frightening encounters while channeling.
Pray: “Dear Archangel, please escort away from me, anyone who is not my angel, guide, or a being who
expresses God’s Divine light.” Remember that you have to ask EXPLICITLY because the Law Of Free Will
prevents our angels from helping unless we ask. Unless we ask, we shall fail to receive their blessings.
Ask aloud and questions which are clear and succinct to receive tangible and explicit answers. Answers you
receive will depend on your sincerity in asking. The familiar and comfortable ways to contact our angels have
been discussed in the earlier chapter. A very good start for beginners, the methods covered include:
? writing letters that spelled out our specific problems and needs.
? visualizing angels
? calling out to them mentally
? verbalizing aloud
More advanced methods include: meditation and channeling.
Ensure your comfort in posture and breathing....maintain a relaxed stance, empty out all your worries. Just be.
Having created a space in your mind for them, call your angels and inform them of your intent. While they come,
be calm, quiet, patient, and aware. Gradually you shall experience subtle changes, tingling sensations, and
become aware of a presence and feel emotions of care and love.
Channeling is hard to define. It is not the mere materialization of an external being speaking through the
human host. Such a narrow definition barely covers the distinctive forms of Channeling. Allowing your Higher Self
and Soul to come through and express itself is the one of the biggest gifts to yourself as well as your community.
The most astonishing fact is that all of us channel without being aware of it!! Haven’t you ever wondered how
and where our creative ideas originate from?
The throat chakra is an important avenue among many others through which the spiritual energy of the Soul is
channeled. By tuning into our inner voices we shall have strength of purpose and start on our first step to channel.
Each our bodies are a temple of God. We have thus brought a little bit of heaven with us in our bodies. By
channeling all we are attempting is to ensure that this energetic frequency comes to the forefront and help us
recreate Heaven upon Earth.
Channeling is the receipt of messages from Spirit. This can be of many ways itself. Trance channeling is just
one of such methods to channel. In trance channeling, we allow other spirits to talk through us. The person
disappears and is taken over by the spirit. It is in all reality one of the most extreme and unusual kind of
channeling. But full trance channeling does not have to be involuntary. Unless you give permission to the other
spirit to take over your body, it can not happen. Also you can choose to be a conscious channeler, where you are
still rooted and can maintain control over your body.
But one of the simpler methods of channeling is the “creative idea”. Haven’t you ever had a “Eureka!”
moment? When an idea that never ever struck you before suddenly come to you, it is another kind of channeling.
What do you think the muses are? They are spirits who connect to give us creative inspiration in music and art.
Typically, however, the term channeling is not merely about getting intuitions or psychic visions, although that
does mean your channel is open and on; some who channel can allow the spirit to speak through them as they
are receiving. Others receive it all at once and later write it down. Still others do automatic writing.
- 99 -
If attempting to channel, protect yourself! Pray and state that only energies of the light are welcome and other
dark spirits do not have permission to be there. Define your space by putting crystals at the vertices. Then send
out negative energies and call in positive energy. Once calm and centered, invite energy of the highest light and
wisdom to speak to you. When they do come “online,” ask them to identify themselves. If they refuse, STOP! Do
not talk or even listen. But if they are a Good Spirit, they shall identify themselves. At first shot, channel for not
more than 15 minutes as it can be exhausting. Stop by thanking the spirit for coming and release all the energies
called.
KEEP THESE IN MIND!
1. UNLESS YOU ASK, THEY WON’T COME.
The Law of Free Will states that beings in one element can not assist beings of another unless formally
requested or invited for assistance. Thus they are virtually handcuffed, unless you ask them. But when invoked,
they virtually open floodgates of blessing to you! If you are invoking one particular angel, the celestial etiquette is
to ask 3 times consequently. This tells them that you really want them to come to you not just thinking about them.
2. MAINTAIN A SERENE ATMOSPHERE.
Emotional turmoil disturbs the ability to channel-like static. If calm, the detailed communications received and
information is barely distorted.
3. TURN ON YOUR INNER SENSES.
Angels rarely become visible to the physical senses as this is not their normal modus operandi. Instead by
developing your internal senses, you open a different avenue for receiving information. Try intuitively …“feeling.”
Use the heart, rather than mind and outer senses. Keep in mind, though, practice makes perfect.
TO ATTRACT ANGELS TO YOU:
Recognize and thank your angels for their service to you. By making your aura as sweet, pleasant, and loving
as you can, the closer the angels will be drawn in. They LOVE peaceful environments that give them a sanctuary
to recharge and rest amidst the deficiencies on earth. Angels consider a happy and peaceful environment as an
oasis that is an unending source of love and gratitude on the physical dimension.
Our love, appreciation, and gratitude are ways to entice angels because the more love we give them the more
they evolve-their auras expand, personal radiation and evolution accelerates. By maintaining harmony in your
aura and home, we make a consistent haven of peace, harmony, and love. The best part of this is that, once
recharged, they transfer the beneficial radiations back to us - eagerly and enthusiastically! By offering a space
within you, your angels and you ascend a spiral that leads to a more positive, cleaner, spiritual sensitivity. They
answer prayers that come from deep within you….especially prayers that are spoken out loud as your prayer has
the power to construct and edify. A guaranteed way to ensure a prompt response from the angels is creating a
regular and everlasting bond, a worn-out conduit from their heart to ours. Thus by summoning them and talking to
them every day, at a fixed time we make sure that they are always present for us.
Also orientating prayers to the functions of each angel in particular, ensures an immediate response. Energies
of different frequencies and colors are used by angels in a specific manner. Being specific in all requests, makes
certain that the angels respond in a more rapid and direct manner. Further augment the quality of your prayer by
concentrating on an immense mental image of desired outcome.
A word of caution here! Though angels listen to all prayers, they have to consider three circumstances:
? Non-interference with divine plans
? After-effects in the long term, to you or other persons.
? The adequacy of the moment.
A heart beam experience!
- 100 -
Invite your angels to direct to you a divine quality that is really needed. Make it specific by requesting a heart
beam .i.e. two angels —one in front of you and the other behind, both facing you. Sense them create a Channel
Of Love, a Light Beam generating from their hearts that passes directly through your heart!
CRYSTAL CHILDREN
The Indigo children have already shifted the focus and paradigms of humanity. They have made space in our
reality for empowered humans. They have made it possible for humanity to move into next level of vibration. The
Spirit is stronger than ever because of the vast numbers of Indigos. The main task of the Indigos was to stretch
belief systems and change way we relate to children. Only then will our planet be safe for the entrance of the
“Children of Crystal Vibration.” From the October of 2000, this exceptional level of humans has crossed the
threshold of our reality. These young people hold a miraculous message of love and harmony.
The Angels are protective of these children because they have to ensure that they can complete their mission.
An important message that they wish to convey to the parents of the new generation is that their children have an
exceedingly important task ahead of them and it is up to the parents to understand the necessity of their children
remaining intuitive and close to nature. The thing of importance here is not that they succeed but that they never
lose sight of their soul purpose. The angels are their guiding force, and the givers of direction and purpose.
The angels require the parents to pay special attention to their children’s spiritual growth as well as physical. It
is the spiritual nourishment they get that ensures their growth and survival. As the first Indigos take their place as
world leaders, balanced Crystal energy becomes resolutely ingrained in the New Earth. These leaders ensure the
necessary space for empowered humans. They are opening the door to untold happiness.
Children of Crystal vibration are e magical with abilities that are hard to understand. They are potently strong
and yet extremely defenseless. Highly evolved, they are capable of feats that we would consider superhumanly.
Their inborn perception of energy makes it possible for them to manipulate energy.
Certain energy forms though are difficult for these children to understand at first till they acclimate. Their
energetic makeup causes bizarre effects in electrical devices as they are empathic to electro magnetic fields. Till
they adapt to electricity though, they are liable to blow out electrical gadgets.
Certain Crystal children have the ability to physically move objects. Still others may develop unique physical
senses. What these children understand as simple energy is unexplainable in all our sciences.
Crystal Children are extremely sensitive to the emotional energy fields of others. Though this may help them
to be intuitive healers, it also means that they are very susceptible to the emotional baggage of all those around
them. This sensitivity is beyond human comprehension in that whatever is open in your mind and heart are open
to them. This higher vibrational status ensures that there are no secrets...imagine the burden these poor souls
carry! The extreme hatred that certain humans carry around in their heart is enough to make these children
retreat into themselves. Though it is difficult for them to understand and interact, they are instinctively aware of
their true power and this makes it impossible to be exploited due to their vulnerabilities.
For support, these children gather in groups where they can support each other energetically and create the
best environment for their growth. They need an atmosphere of require emotional and informal intimacy to
develop and thrive on the truth and honesty.
The children of crystal vibration that we see are mere scouts. They carry just a trace of the Crystal energy in
human form. What is to come in the next few years is far more powerful. They are a milestone in evolution.
Their hardest test is their sensitivity to energy and fear. Unless they control their tendencies to read and
absorb all the emotions, it will be difficult for them. Fear is an emotion of low vibration that is based on a belief of
lack. It feeds on itself and is merely the non-availability of information. Children of Crystal vibration are easily
affected by this. Alleviate fear in surrounding environments to make the earth a more welcoming place for the
Crystals and quicken their arrival.
- 101 -
Because of what the Indigo children have done, the Children of Crystal vibration have a chance to flourish in
our world. The years to come will be packed with awe as the New Earth Children take command of reality. After
all, the angels are ones who are guiding these gentle souls!!
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ANGELS, SPIRIT GUIDES AND GUARDIAN ANGELS
Superiorly intelligent, incredibly strong, angels are, in fact, holy spirits who do not possess a bodily form.
Ethereal beings, they can take which ever physical form suits their immediate purpose. Very intimate to God, their
most important task is contemplating, loving, and praising Him in heaven. Most often, God sends them on
missions as messengers. The very essence of love and joy, the source of which is God, angels are present
everywhere. They are innumerable and all these millions of angels supply the needs of whoever calls upon them.
The rest of the world consisting of individuals who can experience and enjoy free will…angels are hampered in
their ability to help us experience the same unconditional love they enjoy by our inability in asking them to come
to our aid. They are only happy and never hesitate in their undertakings as this is the way by which they can
convey their love and wisdom to us. No matter who you are, you have angels floating around you seeking
chances to let you know of their presence and ever present help. In fact, the very reason for angels’ creation was
so that they would love and serve all without condition. They are the embodiment of pure love throughout the
Universe. Their main vocation is to set up a reverberation of pure love wherever needed so that energies that
move in the direction opposite to love are counter balanced. A very effective inter-dimensional courier service,
they transport energies up and down between dimensions. From the corporeal world they take all the hopes,
aspirations, wishes and prayers of humanity to convey up to the Higher Power. From the ethereal world they
gather and direct beneficial energies to certain places on the earth where it is most needed.
Angels work symmetrically as a team to create force-fields that are way more powerful and effective than if they
worked independently. As a team they can effectively and successfully encourage and cultivate each situation.
On the other hand, a Spirit Guide, though also a free will entity, is a spirit that has evolved over a period of
time into beings of pure light and essence. They are master teachers who travel and are at the helm of many
levels of existence. Though angelic in nature, Spirit Guides have a choice to their further growth. They guide and
communicate to us through thoughts, melodies, situations, wherever and however they need to get our attention.
They are helpers and advisors. Usually, they are someone who was close to us in our previous lives. Highly
developed in spiritual ways, spirit guides are ones who have chosen to stay close to earth lives and guide the
people here. Spirit Guides assigned to a particular person watch over their spiritual growth throughout their lives
and protect and defend their souls. We have different guides for each of the different stages of development we
pass through in our lives. They are symbols of the passage of time we are passing through in our life. As we learn
all we can from one guide, they hand us over to the guide who will teach us the new lessons we need in the next
session of our life.
Childhood
This spirit guide guards and protects our younger generation…the children. It also protects the child within
each of us who long to feel safe and loved. They are present at all new beginnings in our life and bless whatever
is young and fresh in our life. He is responsible for the miracle of new life and provides guidance and protection
for all within you that is tender and young and releasing pain, sorrow and upsetting memories from the past and
heals the spirit.
Youth
This spirit guide guards and protects the youthful part of us. It helps us enjoy our youthful spirit, strengthens and
protects our vitality and nourishes all that is youthful about us. He grants a constant awareness of all that is
youthful and fun and revitalizes our sense of excitement and enthusiasm and blesses with the flexibility of youth,
enables our spirit to stay eternally young and renews our joy in life.
- 102 -
It becomes easier to share enthusiasm, humor and sense of fun.
Young Adults
This spirit guide helps all young adults choose a clear direction and take responsibility for life. It helps us
follow the direction in which our heart leads us, the right direction for our life’s purpose and make wise decisions
for you. It offers comfort when loss, separation, or hurt overwhelms and our innate faith shaken by the ways of the
world. Trust and confidence is given in all our endeavors.
Service
This spirit guide teaches us to give from our hearts, understand the nature of giving to others and receiving in
turn. It enables us to appreciate the spiritual function of service. This spirit guide helps us to find the inner and
outer resources to give in the best way possible.
Young Love
This spirit guide protects those in love and helps us respect our sexuality and honor and cherish with love and
an open heart all the gifts of love. We are blessed with respect for our own tender feelings. When in a new
relationship or in an old relationship that desperately needs renewal and in need of help and assurance, this
guardian angel is there to guide you. This Angel guards and protects our most intimate relationships and keeps
the bond of love secure from negative forces.
Creativity
This guide ensures the flourishing of our imagination and creative expression and takes us to the beautiful,
whole and genuine within ourselves and allows expression to this awareness. It gives us the grace to share
individuality with ease, confidence when contributing to the well-being of all around you.
Spiritual Growth
This spirit guide protects our growing spirituality and allows it to shine. We are guided towards people and
books best able to nurture our spiritual development and self-awareness.
Maturity
This spirit guide is in charge of our emotional growth and helps us in our process towards maturity and in
coping with the responsibilities of adulthood. With his blessing, we are guided through life’s path with wisdom and
insight and leads us to love and joy. Our decisions are made based on love not on power. It ensures that we
cultivate wisdom and do not abuse power.
Health
The spirit guide in charge here guards and protects our health and gives us the energy needed to do things
ought to be done. It helps us take care of our health and manage our energy appropriately to avoid exhaustion.
He blesses us with good health and offers healing for physical, emotional or spiritual pains suffered. It bestows
vitality and well-being upon you so that we do our best in the tasks and projects entrusted to us.
Every one has at the very least one Guardian Angel, and occasionally two or three. These are being
dedicated to serving and helping us through our lifetimes. They are very closely related to us in the sense that
they are created out of the very same soul essence as us.
They are in fact a higher essence aspect of us. Guardian Angels are thus not separate entities. They are
absolutely and unequivocally dedicated to traveling with us in all our life’s travails. They are given charge of us
and our soul by God.
- 103 -
What, you ask, is the difference between a guardian and a guide? Well, the guardian is a part of you that is
responsible to the Higher Power for you. The guide on the other hand is here to help you make the right decisions
and choices. And our guides change frequently. As soon as you learn all that a guide can possibly teach you,
then it is time for the next guide to take his place. They are not permanent and change according to the learning
needs of that hour of our life. Guardian angels are however permanent. Beings created out of our very same life
essence, they are in fact the true focus of what God desires of us! Their purpose is to give us indications of our
true nature so that we can reach God’s ultimate desire for us.
THE DIFFERENCES BETWEEN ANGELS AND HUMANS
Angels and their humans were designed to have balanced and harmonized pair of roles or functions, to create
a synergistic whole. Humans work with thought and feeling: We get inspiration from the higher planes and then
work and improve and build up that idea, onto a level of thought. Free will is of more importance in humans such
that we can restrict the angels from acting by it. Angels are a reminder of their heavenly source and our heritage.
Their main concern is to radiate the aura of God to their world weary charges, to rally round them and placate
them as they travel on the well trodden path to eternal life.
Angels exist for every need of ours. With no limit to the number of angels in our life. We can ask them to
protect and guide us wherever we go. Being in the constant presence of angels help us exemplify such qualities
in our life. The Beings of the Angelic Realm take care of our spiritual and emotional needs. Their primary work
being on the emotional plane, they influence and guide us to the Source in order that our spiritual needs are met.
Angels radiate distinctive favorable energies that have astonishing effects. Each type of angel specializes in
radiating a particular type of “virtue” that has its own distinctive fragrance, sound, color and flame. Archangel
Michael and his angels have dedicated themselves to Faith and Protection. Archangel Zadkiel and his angels
focus on The Violet Flame of Transmutation. Archangel Raphael and his angel team mates have directed their
energies to Healing and Consecration. The angels under Chamuel center on Divine Love and The Adoration
Flame. Those who work with Jophiel specialize in Illumination and Enlightened Understanding. There are of
course many such inestimable qualities that angels specialize in – these are just some of the few. Angels are
bundles of God’s omni-present love and grace created solely to serve, love, and support whoever requests their
help. If, in fact, angels were visible to the naked eye…we would be astonished and reassured to know that there
are so many of them protecting us all through out!!
GUARDIAN ANGELS
“Every blade of grass has an Angel bending over it saying, ‘Grow, Grow!’”
- a Jewish proverb.
This is in itself a proof that every human…sorry! make that every creation has its own personal guide and care
taker. There are Guiding Angels to lend a hand and support everybody and every human activity.
Belief in guardian angels is nothing new. Ancient traditions suggested that guardian angels were assigned to
everyone. Each individual soul has an angel to guide it, an appointed guardian. The dignity of a soul is so great,
that each has a guardian angel from its birth. Some believe that every guardian angel was assigned several
persons to watch. Conversely, others argue that certain individuals have more than one guardian angel. The Jews
even believed that guardian angels could take on the likeness of the person under their protection!
Angels—our link to the Higher Power since times immemorial are the start to our search into the mysteries of
life and the nature of our existence. Angels belong to all mankind. They are agents of personal growth and
spiritual evolution. Our awareness of the angels increases as we open ourselves up and trust in their power to
make our lives happier and more joyful.
- 104 -
God has assigned each of us a guardian angel. They are our bodyguards and soul guards who watch over us.
They fight against evil spirits that tempt us and are with us wherever we go. Many a time, we are hardly aware of
the ways they minister to us.
To get their help, all we have to do is...as said before…ASK!
They are there for us 24/7; as long as we are receptive, help is guaranteed. The degree of our reception and
our belief directly affects their ability to help us! We are entirely worthy of Angelic assistance and they are always
there for us regardless of individual stories and beliefs. Angels are infinite and exist beyond the dimensions we
know. They respond all their supplicants with absolute and unreserved love.
As you ask for help, it is good to remember that it is to be requested with all that is open, divine and innocent
within you. Bring your inner child to the fore front. Only with a child’s directness, approachability, exhilaration, zeal
and marvel can you receive the gift that the angels have prepared for you.
When invoking them, remember to give all of your self to them—warts and all. After all, they are here to take
care of those very warts!! Every cause of worry and trepidation that you have within you including all the
expectations, hopes you have —give it all up to them. And remember in whatever situation you find yourself
in….seek the silver lining and give a million thanks for it! Praise and thank the Guardians for all that they have
done for you until now! Make sure that you express appreciation and gratitude and let go of any anticipations that
you have. Trust completely that your prayer has been answered even before it actually is....only by that childlike
belief will you be able to see the love in every answered prayer. Once you receive direction from your Guardian,
act immediately. Infinite and unlimited, angel blessings are given joyously.
Do not criticize or speak negatively about yourself as it is demeaning all that the angels have done for you
until now! Surrender all ill feelings you have to yourself and others to the angels …they will work on it!
How do you recognize your Guardian Angel? Occurrences of angelic visitations are more frequent now.
However, most of them are felt as opposed to being seen. These angelic presences are often accompanied by a
pure floral scent, or a soft breeze even in closed rooms (actually the flutter of angel wings!), flashes of light or
even faint chimes of bells or trumpets. This might be because they are breaking into our dimension from theirs.
But the most familiar and frequent way an angel announces its presence is by surrounding you with a warm wave
of love.
Robinson Crusoe, shipwrecked on an island for several decades, noticed the protection of his guardian angel.
On a rare journey to the east side of the island, he chanced upon numerous skulls and bones strewn over the
sand next to a fire pit. Upon closer scrutiny, he discovered the existence of cannibals —the very thought of which
filled him with fear and horror. How he had avoided these cannibals for twenty years shocked him into
melancholy. Later thanking God for the innumerable escapes he had, he says, “How wonderfully we are
delivered, when we know nothing of it. How when we are in a quandary, doubt or hesitation whether to go this
way, or that way, a secret hint shall direct us this way, when we intended to go that way; and it shall afterwards
appear that had we gone that way which we should have gone, and even to our imagination ought to have gone,
we should have been ruined and lost. I could give many examples of [this type of thing happening to me] while
inhabiting this unhappy island I advise all men not to slight such secret intimations of Providence, certainly they
are a proof of the secret communication between [men] and [angels].”
Here, he gives us an idea of how our guardian angels communicate with us. Angels suggest or inspire our
imagination. Though they communicate among each other using direct mental telepathy, they do not use this way
to teach us. Rather, by inspiring and guiding us, they suggest things to our imagination.
Moreover, our guardian angels can miraculously protect us from physical harm. Though angelic rescues are
rare, like all other supernatural interventions, they have been experienced when least expected. Angels don’t
rescue people who deliberately do foolish things. That is why the temptation of Satan was dead wrong. God is
God and He will not be manipulated into protecting reckless behavior.
- 105 -
Why is it important to believe in angels? Were it not for the angels, what would possibly protect us from evil
spirits? Billions of angels populate the atmosphere keeping an eye out for us!
Belief in angels is a great help and support to us. When we ask God to send us angel help, He will do it.
Those prayers will be answered according to His will. Peter Kreeft puts it well: “I strongly suspect that if we saw all
the difference even the tiniest of our prayers to God make, and all the people those little prayers were destined to
affect, and all the consequences of those effects down through the centuries, we would be so paralyzed with awe
at the power of prayer that we would be unable to get up off our knees for the rest of our lives.”
Angels personify love and trust. The rampant driving force of the past century was materialism and greed.
This has lead to the bane of today’s society—isolation. Now truth and integrity are often only to be had at a
premium. In such a society, it is nice to know that we have the ultimate companions–Angels. They offer hope and
guide us to the promise of a secure and contented life hereafter.
Ultimately, we should remember that angels assigned to us submit to the sovereign will of God. We are each
assigned a guardian angel on the basis of the day we are born. They are there with us in every step of the way
and intervene in the face of life threatening issues or on the command of our Lord. These Spirit Guides or
Guardian Angels are each assigned to a particular person and they watch over an individuals’ spiritual growth
throughout their lives and protect and defend their souls. We have different angels for each of the different stages
of development we pass through in our lives. They are symbols of the passage of time we are passing through in
our life. Angels are beautiful, mighty, and add majesty to our worship. They are spiritual soldiers in the great
cosmic jihad, the spiritual war between Good and Evil. It is by means of this spiritual combat that God transforms
the world. Families are saved and sanctified. A culture of death becomes a culture of life and light and love.
INDIGO CHILDREN
“The Indigo Child ……displays a new and unusual set of psychological attributes, revealing a pattern of
behavior generally undocumented before…”
— Lee Carroll & Jan Tober
Wondering who or what these are? Well, the angels have told a lot of us that there is a group of extremely
telepathic, intuitive, almost stubborn and highly inspired people here on our planet and they are the harbingers of
PEACE!!
These souls chose to be reincarnated around the same time .i.e. the late 80s and early 90s. They did so, so
that together they could teach the world on the importance and necessity of cohabiting in peace, love and
harmony. Shrouded in mystery, these people are otherwise known as, “Children Of The Light,” “Indigo Children,”
and “Millennium Children.” These potent, psychic and shrewd people have little lenience for deceit, and hate
spending time doing what they think is an absolute waste of time!!!
According to the angels the years that precede and follow the millennium are centered on integrity .i.e. being
true to yourself and to others including the children. The predicted age of peace is 2012 and it will be around this
time that these children reach adulthood. And to continue and ensure the prosperity and progress of this age, is
the coming of an even more highly evolved strain of individuals — the Crystal Children. Together they are known
as the “New Children Of the Earth.” According to a recent estimation, more than 95% of recent births are of such
highly connected children while not more than 20 years back, there was hardly 50% of such births. And the best
part is, Crystal Children are more amazing than even their predecessors. A reason for this could be their
upbringing by Indigo parents itself!!
Also called “Children of the Sun” by Native Americans, Indigo Children were thus named after the color of
their personality or auras, which are an inky dark blue with just a teeny splash of red. This color indigo is
representative of the third eye chakra, the power hub of telepathic activity.
- 106 -
The third eye is believed to be fully functional on most Indigos. But for the rest of us unfortunate souls it lies
dormant!! Also compared to the rest of us the curtain that separates the earth and the spirit worlds is much thinner
in the case of the Indigos and thus they have access to information many others are not privy too. This also
explains certain behaviors of Indigos. These children have the ability to remember their past lives and retain the
lessons they learnt then. Certain Indigos have remembered most of their lives. They remember heaven and what
it is like and how being on earth is just part of a smaller picture. The special thing about these people is that
ANGELS NURTURE THEM. Very intelligent, these children have answers and beliefs beyond a normal child’s
comprehension. The titanic amount of knowledge that they can remember from all their lives together is really
used. They know and understand the power of Divine Love and that it is available to everyone.
The first Indigo arrived here on our Earth sometime right after the Second World War. There are only a few
Indigos that age…but they were the scouts who came to ensure that our world needed these highly evolved
species. Most of the Indigos were however born during the early 90s.
The best part is this evolution is that it is a form of regression. It has been scientifically proven that the earlier
inhabitants of earth were a much more complex and highly intuitive people. At that time it was a routine humdrum
activity to talk and travel to other realms with our angel guides. The root cause of most of our societies problem
right now is that we no longer communicate with our angels…we no longer go to them for guidance…
Now the angels have taken things in their own hands….
By placing a few complex thinkers and intuitive ones among us who will talk and look to them for guidance,
the angels have ensured that they guide our world into the Era Of Peace.
Indigo children are children with an agenda — to change the world and teach the meaning of love and
Oneness. Thought this is a big undertaking, it never seems as one to these kids because they are aided and
abetted by Angels.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THE MILLENNIUM CHILDREN
They consider themselves as royalty. They know they are different and do not at all feel the need to conform.
Imposing authority without an explanation or choice makes it difficult for them and expecting them to subordinate
themselves like wait in a queue are simply unacceptable.
No self worth issues for them! They have the feeling that they are entirely capable and deserving of any honor
that may come their way. Often they are surprised when others don’t share this same feeling. But , to look at it
from their point of view, they often know earlier that such an honor or privileged situation would come to them. So
they are not entirely surprised. The talks they share with the angels prepare them to it all. Mechanical, routine and
ritually oriented tasks leave them bored and they get easily frustrated with systems and situations that don’t go
beyond creative thought. They do not conform to any system and try to do things in a unique way always.
They may often come across as antisocial. This is because they do not feel the need to please or get into the
good side of any one. They are as they are. If they are accepted by, well then, good for you!! If they are with their
own kind, however, it is another story. With others of Indigo consciousness around them, they are more sociable.
But this, too, has its times. School is often a social mine-field for them.
Never ones to hide behind mama’s apron strings, they are outspoken with their feelings and wants. They are
confident in themselves and their desires… the world and its ways of discipline.
As their bodies resonate at a higher frequency than the others, most Indigo and Crystal children suffer from
poor nutrition. They are often diagnosed with ADD and hyperactivity.
Due to their high self esteem and unshakable integrity, Indigos quickly become aware of and defuse any
hidden manipulative techniques them. They are very determined to handle all on their own and work situations out
for themselves. In a subject that hold their interest, they absorb knowledge faster than you can say so and
become advanced experts in their field of knowledge.
- 107 -
Life experiences are created to help in any area they need to grow in and respond better if they are treated as
adults.
Indigo children meet up if not physically, then intuitively. They might have conversations in their mind, travel
through dimensions in spirit. Their energy field being strong, they are intuitive healers. Often working in groups
they will subtly sit and blend their energy field with that of those injured in spirit or body and pass their healing
forces. A Child of the Light can see angels and communicate clearly with them, see visions of the future, and
make psychic predictions. Indigos are very intelligent and creative, often physically sensitive and extremely
emotionally sensitive, very empathic and caring, they feel all emotions in the extreme zone. They can even
experience existential depression at a young age. This is because of their ability to put themselves in the others
place. They have a strong feeling of community…oneness…they know that only the Indigos collectively can bring
changes to the world. They stand together in their efforts and love and connection to God and humanity. Their
reactions are totally unlike anything we expect from a normal child. All the wiles we have practiced on children for
the past so many years....none of it work on the Indigos!! They have the ability of turning the tables on parents
and teachers alike. The one thing that we CAN do is respect our children, whether Indigo or not …do not speak
down to the children!!! Disciplining can be done with dignity—without yelling, humiliating and battering down their
esteem. Our Indigo Children converse daily with their angel companions and it is the angels who are the source of
their infinite wisdom and instinctive knowledge. It is the angels who influence their totally different outlook on life
and love. It is in fact very interesting to watch them discuss and even attempt to convince their angel guiders that
theirs is the better idea!! But the pitfalls of this is, when the poor little dears see their friends from a very small age
and we, unknowing adults, who haven’t experienced the beauty and friendship of the angels, tell them that it is not
really there. We confuse and injure these babes fragile consciousness with the mixed messages. Then, they are
forced to turn inwards into themselves when they see things that nobody else does and they have no one to talk
to about these apparitions.
The angels converse and support our children and bring them to a collective ONE so that they ca implement
the promise of a peaceful world. They protect these babes so that they can carry out their mission in life.
Their connections with the Divine make them very passionate about any humanitarian activity or
environmental project…in fact anything that is good for the collective world. Due to growing presence of such
people, the Indigo spirit is gaining momentum. The earlier scouts who came into our world, the Adult Indigos are
here to guide and help the younger ones to create a healthy and happy society and propagate the marvelous
message of love and harmony.
HOW CAN YOU INVOKE ANGELS INTO YOUR LIFE?
Angels act in response to our prayerful entreaties and loving thoughts. Energy flows in the direction of our
intentions. By merely focusing on angels, they surround us. The vibrations our mental actions create attract
spirits—good and bad. It is these influences that affect our present and future. It is for this very reason that we are
told to always think positively. Positive thoughts attract positive vibes and every thought is a summons to the
angels to come closer and into our lives. Just a whisper away, angels will appear from all over into your life.
There are two ways to harness angel power and help: evocations and invocations.
Evocations are unique spells that employ various paraphernalia to summon corporeal manifestations of
spiritual beings. Aids in invoking angels include candles, incense, books, and circles drawn on the floor. Of
course, the constituents differ according to spells used. One of the most important ingredients is frankincense as
it is believed that sweet, ethereal smoke is necessary for an angelic appearance. Very similar to evocations,
Invocations differ in that the angel is coaxed into entering a host body usually that of the supplicant. This is done
for ease in communication. Though dangerous, it is relatively an easy thing to do. Angels generally employ
themselves in God’s bidding and not that of humans. But they have been commanded to work and help humans.
- 108 -
By clearing the mind and soul of all unwanted distractions and meditating, angel(s) will come to guide us in
our endeavors. Angelic tarot style cards have helped a few. But one must be aware of one’s own strength and
purpose. This connection and awareness keeps you open to help from the spiritual realm.
In a prayerful manner, bar all evil souls and approach the High Spirit through any divination process
requesting for assistance. Done intentionally, this prayerful mood sets the tone and the vibration thus derived
connects directly to the will of Spirit. Doing the same out of curiosity or fear may take you in the opposite direction
however. Remember, curiosity killed the cat! When we are born into this world, our soul’s charge is given to a
guardian angel who devotedly pray and try to influence our thoughts and inspire us to the right direction. Most
often we are blind to the spiritual guidance we thus get; it’s often a dramatic and dangerous situation that opens
our eyes to the spiritual protection and assistance we get every day. Similar to water ripples in a still pond, our
thoughts, full of energy, radiate outwards.
Our prayers and thoughts being spontaneously generated from our mind, are full of the living spirit and have
the same effect on energy realm… they have a distinct energy to them that is recognized by beings of this other
realm. This is how we contact the Higher Spirit. Merely by channeling our prayer and thoughts in the direction of
this Higher Being we are recognizing and giving our due to Him. Thus we are in fact opening ourselves up to a
flood of inspiration. It is a fact that by prayer we are, in fact, exercising the very ability of our spirit to contact
Higher Sources for rejuvenation. Answers from the Higher Realm come in the forms of stimulation, motivation
from a muse, brainwaves, sudden insights, ideas …call it what you may! In fact prayer is how we attune to
Eternity.
Invocation is actually the intelligent gathering of the forces of pious energy and love. It is this effective
summons that stir up the reactions of the angels who can toil among us only when requested. Unless we thus
institute a strong relation and regularly communicate with them, do we stand a chance in today’s world!
Invocation is of three kinds:
Heartfelt cries from the entire population. In times of constant danger and vigil, an unconscious appeal
arises incessantly from the hearts of all humanity. Addressed to the Higher Power that they feel must answer and
deliver them from the travails of the present time, it is, in fact, a wordless, collective prayer.
Invocational Spirit. This is the spirit that arises when sincere men perform religious rituals and chants and
invoke a united worship and prayer to lay their demands for help before God. This large group of invocative
applicants, whose only intent is to get the Most High to address their claims, evokes a hundred angels into their
atmosphere of holiness. This, too, is a rather unconscious form of invocation.
Trained, Planned Invocations. Trained disciples employ certain words, definite chants to direct the spiritual
appeal of all souls in the right route and power. United efforts guarantee a definite resultant evocation.
Spiritual energies, can thus be tapped by invocations, lucid thinking, focused thought and rational insight, they
can be made objects of human desire. A synthesis of all heart-felt desires, aspirations, and the spiritual demands
of humanity, invocation must be done with an attitude of attentiveness, spiritual direction and openness itself. An
aspirant must assume a meditative attitude to establish and maintain potent spiritual relations with the mass of
humanity. It is only then that he can recognize the unspoken pleas of mankind!
Many group meditations which are in various phases are however allied through unity of spiritual motive. Only
when meditation work is carried into a state of positive universal quiet can spiritual desire be formulated
successfully. Only as we align each individual prayer, meditation and invocation can we be sure that all humanity
is served.
Following is THE GREAT INVOCATION, whose author is unknown, constant use of which strengthens
spiritual forces and energies, regulates thought and ideas, and cultivates a loving spirit. It is, in fact, the very
embodiment of divine intent. Pay attention to the core abstract idea in this Invocation.
- 109 -
THE GREAT INVOCATION
From the point of Light within the Mind of God
Let light stream forth into the minds of men.
Let Light descend on Earth.
From the point of Love within the Heart of God
Let love stream forth into the hearts of men.
May Christ return to Earth.
From the center where the Will of God is known
Let purpose guide the little wills of men –
The purpose which the Masters know and serve.
From the center which we call the race of men
Let the Plan of Love and Light work out
And may it seal the door where evil dwells.
Let Light and Love and Power restore the Plan on Earth.
The divine can be approached variously: by tentative, unvoiced appeals; or by a premeditated, clear
summons by spiritually-oriented supplicants. For proof of this, refer history. Down the ages, the spiritual hierarchy
has responded to the appeals of humanity by sending sages like Krishna, Christ, Mohammed, Buddha. During the
anarchistic and depraved period of the Roman Empire, Christ came. Buddha summarized all the reasons and the
basis of troubles concerning humanity in the Four Noble Truths. The Ten Commandments; the Lord’s Prayer are
all invocations… The Great Invocation is another such simple, beautiful prayer that is strengthened by the basic
truth of God and Love.
Hitherto all invocations have proved to be egocentric in nature and transitory in its formulation. Divine help has
been given a worldly elucidation. Instead this Invocation has passed right through all the complexities and
perplexities facing humanity right to the One.
JOAN OF ARC
St. Joan of Arc, patron saint of soldiers and France, was an angel who appeared in a bodily manifestation to
rid France of British tyranny on January 6, 1412. In the mind’s eye of the world, Joan of Arc is a symbol of honest
intentions – faith in beliefs strong enough to die for. Familiarly called Jeanne la Pucelle, or the Maid of Orleans,
she is the immaculate luminescent star of bravery—the triumph of a spirit in this world of men and events.
Born to devout peasant parents in the village of Domremy, near the province of Lorraine, she had the angels
Michael, Catherine and Margaret as her spirit guides. From her very childhood, these angels guided her in her
every venture, be it personal or general. Responsible for the course of history in France, this well brought up
country child was unlettered but immensely pious.
Jeanne most probably did not receive much education in her formative years. She excelled in sewing and
spinning, two arts that every woman had to learn. She could barely sign her letters. She was not usual or
exceptional and did not attract any undue attention. The French national heroine was in her thirteenth year when
she first heard the heavenly voices which according to her were messages from God. One midsummer noon,
while working in the garden, she was taken aback by a voice and blazing light.
- 110 -
This visitation convinced her to vow to remain a virgin and to lead a godly life. For nearly two years, the voices
continued visiting her. They addressed her as “Daughter of God.” Initially, personal messages were conveyed.
Gradually she recognized the physical manifestations that visited her as St. Michael, St. Catherine of Alexandria,
and St. Margaret, whose images stood in the church at Domremy. These “Brothers of Paradise” as she called
them convinced her of the need to depart into France and get Charles VII crowned as the king of France. At first,
though she resisted and did not pay attention to them, these voices became more persistent and resolute. Four
years later, when she could no longer evade them, she decided to pay heed to God’s will despite the
maltreatment she experienced. According to the voices, she, a simple peasant girl, was chosen by God to fulfill a
special mission which at the end of a year and a half would see Charles VII as the king of France.
In May, 1428, Joan, sixteen, was compelled to go to Robert de Baudricourt, commander of the Dauphin’s
forces and pronounce that she was appointed by Heavenly Order to lead the Dauphin to his crowning.
Heavily opposed by churchmen and courtiers, she was finally given a small army. Cutting a very handsome
figure, during her army maneuvers, she was clothed in a dazzling white armor with her smiling face, and short
dark hair. Gradually she learnt to ride well but still had not much an idea of martial campaigns. But it was her valor
and boldness that roused the French garrison. Her first victory was the siege of Orleans on May 8, 1429. In a
spate of impressive martial successes, the King was able to claim Rheims and was crowned with her at his side.
Remarkably, Joan saved her God, her king, her clergy and her people.
However in May 1430, during an attempt to relieve Compiegne, the Burgundians captured her and she was
then sold to the English. Charles and the country she sacrificed all for did nothing to save her. Rumors abounded.
In an age when witchcraft was feared, she was accused of the not-so-ridiculous charge of being aided by the
devil. The English and Burgundians were already laying their defeats at this door. Months of incarceration later,
she faced a trial at Rouen by a tribunal chaired by the iniquitous Peter Cauchon, Bishop of Beauvais, who
preferred the British as he figured them to be the easiest way to become an archbishop.
The mechanics of religion being unfamiliar to her, Joan was ensnared into making self-detrimental
statements. Her insightfulness, candor, devoutness, and photographic memory often provided embarrassing
moments to her brutal interrogators. Unaided and defenseless, the nineteen-year-old girl bore cross examination
on her visions, her choice of male garb and her submission to the Church. She steadfastly held on to the
assertion that it was the messengers of God who had authorized her actions. This led to her condemnation to
death as a witch, heretic and adulteress. Barely nineteen, she was burned at the stake on May 30, 1431. Thirty
years later, however she was absolved of all guilt and ultimately canonized in 1920 by Pope Benedict XV. This
was, however, only the formal announcing of peoples’ beliefs for centuries- Joan of Arc, an angel of God.
Joan of Arc is thus a far sighted prophet who was given a singular task from God. She was an angel sent
down to Earth to carry out the undertaking she was chosen for and not a quixotic adolescent with opulent
figments of imagination? We can say, without doubt that notwithstanding attempts by her foes and historians
since then, that she was truthful and genuine in all her dealings. Intensely scrutinized, she was beatified in 1920.
This saint later went on to be an angel! Many a time, in France’s history, in times of combat, an apparition of a
horsewoman has appeared to lead the charge. During the World War I, when France faced danger from the Triple
Alliance, the French and their allies had invoked the memory of their war heroine. A glimpse of history then
records that adversaries engaged in trench combat that employed enhanced armaments, chemical warfare and
automatic guns in repeated attacks were stopped with no reason without any form of advancement without any
lasting advances and a peace agreement was signed on November 11, 1918. At the same time the Pope of that
time, Leo XIII experienced visions similar to that of Joan’s. These visions lead him to write a prayer to the
guardian angel responsible in both cases for guidance and visions – Michael. “Prayer to St. Michael, the
Archangel” written by Leo XIII during his ecclesiastical leadership and he was responsible for the limelight on
Joan’s life accomplishments in the 20th century.
- 111 -
Joan’s destiny was merely the realization of a divination that a virgin from Lorraine would perform a marvel to
save France. Inauspiciously though, the religious authorities and the Dauphin merely used her for selfpreservation
and never acknowledged her heavenly right. Manipulated, she was discarded after the preferred
result was reached. Thus the maiden from Lorraine, became an angel. Persuaded with love from the greatest
Archangel of them, in all her tribulations she unwaveringly remained a staunch pious child of God. Chosen for her
love of God and country, this uneducated seamstress fulfilled the ancient Celtic divinations of a bucolic maiden
who would be France’s savior. Joan became an angel in the Order of Michael, the Archangel.
CLOSE ENCOUNTERS WITH ANGELS
Have you ever experienced a sudden memory flash, an unexplained but strong sensation of forewarning
when trying to do something, an urge to include or consider something, an upsurge of positive energy while
striving to achieve something crucial, a weird sense of lethargy directed towards a specific event only???
These are some of the examples of unexpected, inexplicable phenomena. They seem enigmatic because
they do not confirm to any physical or other precise sciences doctrines. However, it is, commonly, observed that a
majority of times, these experiences save others or us from unpredicted dangers or difficulties. Here’s an example
(with fictitious names).
Jim was walking towards where he had parked his car after a meeting at a building nearby. A grocery store
was opposite. He felt an unexpected desire to visit the store. He did not like going to grocery stores, but living
alone, it was part of his routine. He pushed off the idea, but it struck him that the meeting had finished earlier, and
it would be sensible to purchase the things now when he had time to kill rather than going on a busy day at the
last moment. But the fun-loving part of his mind made him think of something better. He reached his car
entertaining conflicting thoughts to go or not to go; after all, he had enough supplies for the next three days.
Just before entering the car, he submitted to the sudden idea of finishing off with it and walked across to the
store. After he had made his purchases, when he walked out, he saw an old university friend, Bella, coming
towards the store. He called her and they greeted each other like old friends. As they got talking, he noticed that
she was upset about something; her face looked pale and her eyes, sad. He asked her if there was something
wrong. At first she did not say, but he insisted and she burst into tears. Jim was surprised and offered to take her
home. She looked confused, and forgetting what she had come for, accepted his offer. At her home, she confided
that her only child, Sylvan, was hospitalized and seriously ill. She had shifted in this city two weeks before. She
was a divorcee, and had no idea where Sylvan’s father was. Her parents were in another country, and were
unable to come. She was finding it difficult working half day, and staying in the hospital the rest of the day and
night. Jim promised to help her. He said he could stay during the night hours. Being proprietor of a firm, he could
change the morning schedule to enable him to catch some sleep. Later, Jim could not think that his sudden wish
to go to that grocery store was just coincidence.
If you do not believe in coincidences, then there is nothing extraordinary in the situation in the above example.
But is it so?
Gina had been waiting for the bus when she had a sudden feeling that someone was watching her. She
turned back. Finding nobody looking in her direction, she turned away. After few minutes, the feeling returned.
She could not help looking back again but still there was nobody watching her. As she turned, she saw a child in
the street opposite, a school bag on her shoulder, looking around and crying. She looked at her watch. The bus
was expected in half a minute. But, she felt uncomfortable about the little girl, all alone and sobbing. It could be
nothing serious; nevertheless, she could not shake off the feeling in her mind. Reluctantly, she decided to
approach the child. The traffic was heavy and it took her five minutes to reach the little girl. Gina smiled and asked
the girl her name. She spoke softly, asking the little girl why she was crying. As she talked, she felt a surge of
special caring emotions, which helped her to communicate the right words to soothe the child.
- 112 -
The little girl, finally, stopped crying, said her name was Claude, and that she wanted to cross the street and
reach the bus stop. Everyday, her mother used to cross the street, help her across, and they used to take the bus.
But, today her mother was ill. Therefore, Claude had convinced her that she would easily manage alone. She
then confided to Gina that she was afraid of crossing the street alone. Gina helped Claude cross the street. Both
of them had missed their busses. Gina was expected at a job interview and she could still make it by taking the
next bus and a taxi. The interview was important to her. However, she did not have the heart to leave the child on
her own, taking the next bus alone. She accompanied Claude home. Claude’s mother, Celia, expressed her
gratitude with silent tears. She had slight fever and looked weak. She affirmed that she had been worried and was
planning to leave the house, despite her condition. Somehow, the two women got talking and Gina mentioned
about the interview. Celia, sincerely, apologized for the missed opportunity. But, when she heard the name of the
company, she was, genuinely, surprised and happy. Celia informed that she knew the Managing Director of the
company as she has been giving private lessons in music to his son for the last five years and that they shared a
very friendly relationship. She called him up. Gina, not only got the chance for a second interview, but also the
job. She had the merits for the position, of course, but many other competent persons had also applied.
This event happened five years ago. Now, still working in the same company, but at a higher designation, and
enjoying her work as Senior Accountant, Gina cannot dismiss her experience with Claude as a coincidence.
Besides being the girl’s best friend, she was also her aunt. Gina married Celia’s brother four years ago.
Humans contain the essence of the spirit that pervades the Universe. They are the only ones among the
billions of physical forms who possess the ability to reason and discern. They have the powers to create their own
worlds of matter and events…results of physical needs, wants, and desires. Sadly, humans assume that the
material or physical accomplishments define their progress and purpose in life. The pleasure and passion for
small and big material achievements make majority of humans oblivious of the fact that they are not mere
physical life forms, and therefore realization of physical comforts and attainments cannot define their purpose in
life. This signifies that there is a spiritual intent behind every human life and it can only be achieved by spiritual
evolution, by increasing perception levels beyond the physical to understand oneself, the real us, which is neither
the physical body nor any part of it. By understanding the inner spirit and its relation to the Universal Spirit (God),
the ultimate goal of human life is fulfilled. The knowledge also imparts unlimited powers to humans.
Angels help us evolve spiritually so that we fulfill the spiritual intent behind our life and attain the supreme
knowledge of existence. For attaining this goal, they play a variety of roles.
Amy, a teenager, was cleaning her room, as she was expecting her cousins, who were to stay the Easter
weekend. One of the girls, Cheryl, was to share her room. Amy was, literally, dumping things away, rather than
arranging them in the proper order. She had finished putting all her personal things, like her diary, letters, etc.
from the almirah, which she was to share with Cheryl, to the ancient wooden rack at the top. Her extra inquisitive
cousin hates the old rack and would not snoop there for personal tidbits. As she climbed down from her perch on
the high stool and started arranging her clothes in the almirah, her glance fell upon a birthday card, lying on the
floor, which her friend Beth had sent her two years ago. Beth was, at present, visiting her grandparents in the
Alps, as she does every Easter. The two girls had been best friends since grade fifth. Their classmates always
said that they seemed to be joined at the sides. In the birthday card, Beth had written loads of funny quotes and
messages to tease her friend. Amy smiled as she reread everything, and suddenly felt a deep need to talk to her.
But, half the room was still a mess, and there was only an hour left in her cousins’ arrival. She also had some
other chores to finish as her mother had gone to receive her guests. At that time the phone rang. It must be
Beth’s, she thought, illogically, and sprang up from her sitting position to run to the phone. She smiled thinking it
was impossible, as Beth had said she would go tracking with her cousins there and would return Saturday night
just in time to attend the midnight mass. But, it was Beth on the line. Her friend sounded excited saying that she
had returned from her tracking spree early because she had not been feeling well.
- 113 -
She had been feeling strangely uneasy in her stomach since morning, and right then, had felt a strong urge to
call Amy. That’s why she had telephone at the odd hour in the mid-afternoon. Amy was about to ask what was
wrong when she heard a large crash. Even Beth heard the crashing sound from the other end. There was a
moment’s pause in their conversation, and then, Amy realized that the sound had come from her room. She told
Beth she’ll check and rushed to her room to find that the ancient rack had fallen exactly on the place where she
had been sitting. It was made of heavy wood and would have landed directly on her head. Amy was speechless
for a few seconds. What if Beth had not called? The thought reminded her that Beth was on the phone and she
went back to relate to Beth what happened.
The unusual feelings that an individual senses are results of the interactions from the subconscious. Only a
connection with outside forces can lead to its knowing the actions and events that cannot be physically sensed.
In simple terms, when the subconscious perceives eventualities from outside forces involving some action
from the individual, it sends messages to his or her conscious mind. However, the decision lies with the conscious
mind. Angels can perform these miracles for us, and we never come to know most of the time what miracles
came to our aid. They help us in every ways, all the time.
Dave was walking speedily, as he was getting late and trying to reach office in time. He stumbled upon
something and fell down half a minute before he could turn the corner. He sat down for that much time, nursing
his slightly bruised knee, and as he got up, a car turned the corner recklessly, at top speed, crossing the spot
Dave might have been at that time if he had not stumbled and fell. In his haste, he failed to notice this fact, though
was careful when turning the corner.
Gina forgot to take her car keys, and remembered them only after she crossed the lawn and reached her
Renault. She returned to the house irritated, went back to her bedroom where she had kept them, but before she
reached the destination, peeked at the nursery and dashed just in time to save her toddler from falling over the
bed. The maid was in the bathroom.
Ten-year old, skinny child Carol and her mother were just about to descend the stairs at the shopping mall,
when obscured by the packages, her mother failed to notice the first step and lost her balance. She slipped two
steps, and Carol, jolted to action, caught her mother (who was of generous proportions) by the waist and jerked
her back. Both landed on their bottom on the first and second steps, unhurt. In the shock of the moment, they
failed to think about how Carol got the sudden burst of extra energy to stop her mother’s fall.
An individual, is thus, shown the path that brings positive experience in his or her life.
The outside forces that relay messages to the subconscious, of matters and eventualities, play a big role in
the taking of right decisions by a human.
The outside forces, which influence positive actions and events, will have to be positive in nature. What we
mean by angels are these positive outside forces guiding and directing humans towards positive eventualities.
They work by transmitting messages to our subconscious offering directions to humans on what course of
action to take for the purpose of maintaining balance in the network of positive energy forms and forces.
Referring to the example of Bella and Jim, the angels were helping Bella through Jim. However, it does not
mean that if Jim had ignored the directions from the subconscious, Bella might not have received help. Bella’s
need for assistance would have been answered by some other way. But, yes if Jim had disregarded the spiritual
directions, he would not have been able to be of assistance to his dear friend, which he would have regretted if he
had known. Positive actions from his part would lead to Jim’s spiritual evolution. By recognizing the importance of
spiritual perception powers, he opens door to his advancement in life.
Angels guide us constantly. However, it is up to us that we recognize their directions.
Open-mindedness is the key to all learning. A positive outlook and stance is another pre-requisite for
perception of angelical messages.
- 114 -
Willing and conscious focusing overrides subtle waves of spiritual level perceptions. The restlessness in our
conscious mind also creates barriers against recognition of spiritual perceptions.
An open, positive attitude, a calm state of mind (conscious) and inclination towards harmony and peace are
attributes that facilitate individuals in recognizing and developing perception of spiritual levels. Experiencing
angels is a complex phenomenon. It does not have to be given the name of supernatural; it’s communication at
subconscious levels.
Knowledge limited to the physical can neither acknowledge nor fathom these experiences. This results in the
absence of conscious awareness of angels and angelical experiences.
Whether an individual can or cannot consciously acknowledge an angel or identify angelical experiences,
these phenomena happen consistently; and undoubtedly, recognition at subconscious levels exists. However, it is
possible for humans to sense angels and identify their experiences with them by not limiting their knowledge only
to the physical.
Being accessible to new knowledge is inevitable to evolve because, in the end, nothing is obvious. Therefore,
to limit your reasoning to a certain level is to create delusions for yourselves.
NOTE: All names of above mentioned individuals have been changed to protect privacy.